War and Peace — Chronicle

Ordered by year. Years come from what the text itself states — taken as written, never inferred; events with no stated year carry forward from the last anchor, marked “c.”. Every event links back to one sentence of the original.

⭐ Constellation map → · 👥 Character index → · 📖 Read the original →

1291 events · 1087 dated directly by the text · the rest carried forward

1805 (253 events)

Chapters 1–16

1805
Anna Pávlovna agreed to pursue Anatole’s marriage to Princess Mary.

Ch. 1 · this very evening

Anna Pávlovna Schérer Prince Vasíli Anatole Kurágin Princess Mary Bolkónskaya

I’ll speak to Lise, young Bolkónski’s wife, this very evening, and perhaps the thing can be arranged.

1805
Princess Bolkónskaya had married.

Ch. 2 · during the previous winter

Princess Lise

She had been married during the previous winter

1805
Princess Bolkónskaya was pregnant and attending only small receptions.

Ch. 2 · 📍 [[Anna Pávlovna’s drawing room]]

Princess Lise

and being pregnant did not go to any large gatherings, but only to small receptions.

1805
Count Bezúkhov lay dying in Moscow.

Ch. 2 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · now

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

who now lay dying in Moscow.

1805
Pierre made his first appearance in society after returning from abroad.

Ch. 2 · 📍 [[Anna Pávlovna’s drawing room]] · just returned from abroad

Pierre

The young man had not yet entered either the military or civil service, as he had only just returned from abroad where he had been educated, and this was his first appearance in society.

1805
Duc d’Enghien secretly visited Mademoiselle George and encountered Bonaparte there.

Ch. 3 · 📍 [[Paris]]

Duc d'Enghien Mademoiselle George Napoleon

The vicomte told his tale very neatly. It was an anecdote, then current, to the effect that the Duc d’Enghien had gone secretly to Paris to visit Mademoiselle George; that at her house he came upon Bonaparte

1805
Bonaparte repaid Duc d’Enghien’s mercy by causing his death.

Ch. 3 · subsequently

Duc d'Enghien Napoleon

The latter spared him, and this magnanimity Bonaparte subsequently repaid by death.

1805
Prince Andrew Bolkónski is appointed General Kutúzov’s aide-de-camp and prepares to go to war.

Ch. 4

Prince Andrew Kutúzov

“General Kutúzov,” said Bolkónski, speaking French and stressing the last syllable of the general’s name like a Frenchman, “has been pleased to take me as an aide-de-camp....”

1805
Prince Vasíli promises that Borís will be transferred to the Guards.

Ch. 4

Prince Vasíli Borís Drubetskóy Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya

“My dear Anna Mikháylovna,” said he with his usual familiarity and weariness of tone, “it is almost impossible for me to do what you ask; but to prove my devotion to you and how I respect your father’s memory, I will do the impossible—your son shall be transferred to the Guards. Here is my hand on it. Are you satisfied?”

1805
Prince Vasíli refuses to promise recommending Borís to General Kutúzov as an adjutant.

Ch. 4

Prince Vasíli Borís Drubetskóy Kutúzov

“No, I won’t promise that. You don’t know how Kutúzov is pestered since his appointment as Commander in Chief.”

1805
Prince Vasíli promises to speak to the Emperor about Borís’s transfer.

Ch. 4 · tomorrow

Prince Vasíli Borís Drubetskóy Emperor

“Then tomorrow you will speak to the Emperor?” “Certainly; but about Kutúzov, I don’t promise.”

1805
Napoleon was crowned at Milan, assuming the status of emperor.

Ch. 5 · 📍 [[Milan]] · latest

Napoleon

the coronation at Milan

1805
Napoleon ordered the execution of the Duc d’Enghien.

Ch. 5

Napoleon Duc d'Enghien

The execution of the Duc d’Enghien

1805
Anna Pávlovna enlists Lise to investigate a proposed match between Anatole and the princess’s sister-in-law.

Ch. 6

Anna Pávlovna Lise Anatole Kurágin

Anna Pávlovna had already managed to speak to Lise about the match she contemplated between Anatole and the little princess’ sister-in-law.

1805
Prince Andrew decides to go to war because his current life does not suit him.

Ch. 6

Prince Andrew

I am going because the life I am leading here does not suit me!

1805
Prince Andrew prepares to leave for war, leaving Lise alone in the country.

Ch. 7 · Today

Prince Andrew Lise

Today when I remembered that all these delightful associations must be broken off

1805
Prince Andrew reveals deep regret over his marriage and advises Pierre never to marry.

Ch. 8

Prince Andrew

My wife,” continued Prince Andrew, “is an excellent woman, one of those rare women with whom a man’s honor is safe; but, O God, what would I not give now to be unmarried!

1805
Pierre reveals that he is illegitimate, without a name or means.

Ch. 8

Pierre

“What am I? An illegitimate son!” He suddenly blushed crimson, and it was plain that he had made a great effort to say this.

1805
Pierre promises Prince Andrew that he will not visit the Kurágins that night.

Ch. 8 · tonight

Pierre

“You give me your word of honor not to go?” “On my honor!”

1805
Pierre breaks his promise to Prince Andrew and goes to Anatole Kurágin’s gathering.

Ch. 9 · 📍 [[Horse Guards’ barracks]] · past one o’clock

Pierre Prince Andrew Anatole Kurágin

He went to Kurágin’s.

1805
Dólokhov drinks an entire bottle of rum outside the third-floor window and wins the wager.

Ch. 9 · 📍 [[Horse Guards’ barracks]] · that evening

Dólokhov Stevens Anatole Kurágin Pierre

Dólokhov was standing on the window sill, with a pale but radiant face. “It’s empty.” He threw the bottle to the Englishman, who caught it neatly. Dólokhov jumped down.

1805
Pierre challenges the wager, but the others restrain him from climbing outside the window.

Ch. 9 · 📍 [[Horse Guards’ barracks]] · that evening

Pierre Anatole Kurágin Dólokhov

They seized him by his arms; but he was so strong that everyone who touched him was sent flying.

1805
Borís was transferred to the Semënov Guards with the rank of cornet.

Ch. 10

Borís Drubetskóy

The matter was mentioned to the Emperor, an exception made, and Borís transferred into the regiment of Semënov Guards with the rank of cornet.

1805
Dólokhov was degraded to the ranks after the scandalous incident involving a bear and a policeman.

Ch. 10

Dólokhov

Dólokhov has been degraded to the ranks and Bezúkhov’s son sent back to Moscow.

1805
Pierre was sent back to Moscow after being expelled by the police.

Ch. 10 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Pierre

Dólokhov has been degraded to the ranks and Bezúkhov’s son sent back to Moscow.

1805
Anatole Kurágin was ordered out of Petersburg after his father hushed up the affair.

Ch. 10 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Anatole Kurágin

Anatole Kurágin’s father managed somehow to get his son’s affair hushed up, but even he was ordered out of Petersburg.

1805
Borís becomes an officer.

Ch. 12

Borís Drubetskóy

his friend Borís has become an officer

1805
Nicholas leaves the university and enters military service.

Ch. 12

Nicholas Rostóv

he is leaving the university and me, his old father, and entering the military service

1805
Natásha is revealed to be in love with Borís.

Ch. 12 · already

Natásha Borís Drubetskóy

And she’s in love with Borís already. Just fancy!

1805
Nicholas kisses Sónya, ending their quarrel.

Ch. 13 · 📍 [[conservatory]]

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

He drew her to him and kissed her.

1805
Natásha kisses Borís, who declares his love for her.

Ch. 13 · 📍 [[conservatory]]

Natásha Borís Drubetskóy

Suddenly she jumped up onto a tub to be higher than he, embraced him so that both her slender bare arms clasped him above his neck, and, tossing back her hair, kissed him full on the lips.

1805
Prince Vasíli secured Borís’s appointment as an officer in the Guards.

Ch. 14

Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya Borís Drubetskóy Prince Vasíli

To Prince Vasíli. He was so kind. He at once agreed to everything, and put the matter before the Emperor

1805
Anna Mikháylovna revealed that she lacked funds to equip Borís and sought Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov’s assistance.

Ch. 14

Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya Borís Drubetskóy Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

I need five hundred rubles, and have only one twenty-five-ruble note. I am in such a state.... My only hope now is in Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov.

1805
Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov’s illness worsens, and doctors give little hope for his recovery.

Ch. 15 · 📍 [[Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov’s house]] · today

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

his excellency was worse today

1805
Prince Vasíli postpones Anna Mikháylovna’s requested meeting with the critically ill Count Cyril.

Ch. 15 · 📍 [[Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov’s house]] · until evening

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov Prince Vasíli

Let us wait until evening. The doctors are expecting a crisis.

1805
Anna Mikháylovna forces her way into the household and settles in to see and nurse Count Cyril.

Ch. 15 · 📍 [[Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov’s house]]

Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

occupying the position she had conquered, settled down in an armchair

1805
Borís is sent to Pierre with the Rostóvs’ dinner invitation.

Ch. 15 · 📍 [[Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov’s house]] · meanwhile

Borís Drubetskóy Pierre

go to Pierre meanwhile and don’t forget to give him the Rostóvs’ invitation

1805
Pierre was expelled from Petersburg for riotous conduct and sent to Moscow.

Ch. 16 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Pierre

Pierre, after all, had not managed to choose a career for himself in Petersburg, and had been expelled from there for riotous conduct and sent to Moscow.

1805
Prince Vasíli settled in the count’s house and forbade Pierre from seeing his father.

Ch. 16 · Next day

Prince Vasíli Pierre

Next day Prince Vasíli had arrived and settled in the count’s house. He sent for Pierre and said to him: “My dear fellow, if you are going to behave here as you did in Petersburg, you will end very badly; that is all I have to say to you. The count is very, very ill, and you must not see him at all.”

1805
Borís rejected any expectation that he or his mother would seek or accept the count’s fortune.

Ch. 16

Borís Drubetskóy Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya Pierre

But I just wish to say, to avoid misunderstandings, that you are quite mistaken if you reckon me or my mother among such people. We are very poor, but for my own part at any rate, for the very reason that your father is rich, I don’t regard myself as a relation of his, and neither I nor my mother would ever ask or take anything from him.”

1805
Pierre accepted Borís’ invitation to dine with the Rostóvs.

Ch. 16

Pierre Borís Drubetskóy

Pierre, in order to make Borís’ better acquaintance, promised to come to dinner, and warmly pressing his hand looked affectionately over his spectacles into Borís’ eyes.

Chapters 17–28

1805
Anna Mikháylovna reports that Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov is gravely ill.

Ch. 17

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya

Oh, what a terrible state he is in! One would not know him, he is so ill!

1805
Countess Rostóva gives Anna Mikháylovna money for Borís’s outfit.

Ch. 17

Countess Rostóva Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya Borís Drubetskóy

This is for Borís from me, for his outfit.

1805
Márya Dmítrievna gives Natásha ruby earrings for her saint’s-day celebration.

Ch. 18 · 📍 [[drawing room]]

Márya Dmítrievna Akhrosímova Natásha

She took a pair of pear-shaped ruby earrings from her huge reticule and, having given them to the rosy Natásha, who beamed with the pleasure of her saint’s-day fete, turned away at once and addressed herself to Pierre.

1805
A declaration of war against Bonaparte is announced in Petersburg.

Ch. 19 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · that day

Napoleon

The colonel told them that the declaration of war had already appeared in Petersburg and that a copy, which he had himself seen, had that day been forwarded by courier to the commander in chief.

1805
Nicholas is announced as going to the army.

Ch. 19

Nicholas Rostóv

You know my son’s going, Márya Dmítrievna? My son is going.

1805
Nicholas’s papers arrive, and he announces that he will leave in a week.

Ch. 20 · in a week’s time

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

Nicholas is going away in a week’s time, his... papers... have come... he told me himself...

1805
Véra discovers Nicholas’s verses and threatens to show them to Sónya’s mother.

Ch. 20

Véra Sónya Nicholas Rostóv

Yes, these verses Nicholas wrote himself and I copied some others, and she found them on my table and said she’d show them to Mamma

1805
Sónya reveals that their cousinship makes marriage to Nicholas seem impossible.

Ch. 20

Sónya Nicholas Rostóv

But Nicholas is my cousin... one would have to... the Metropolitan himself... and even then it can’t be done.

1805
Count Bezúkhov suffered a sixth stroke, and doctors declared recovery impossible.

Ch. 21 · While in the Rostóvs’ ballroom the sixth anglaise was being danced

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

Count Bezúkhov had a sixth stroke. The doctors pronounced recovery impossible.

1805
Count Bezúkhov demanded that Pierre be summoned to him.

Ch. 21

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov Pierre

The count, pointing to his portrait, “definitely demanded that he should be called.”

1805
Catherine learned that Count Bezúkhov’s will left all his property to Pierre.

Ch. 21 · last winter

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov Pierre Catherine Semënovna

last winter the count made a will by which he left all his property, not to us his direct heirs, but to Pierre.

1805
Catherine learned that Count Bezúkhov’s legitimation petition was written but never sent.

Ch. 21

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov Pierre

that letter was written, though it was not sent, and the Emperor knew of it.

1805
Catherine revealed that the will was hidden in an inlaid portfolio beneath Count Bezúkhov’s pillow.

Ch. 21

Catherine Semënovna Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

It’s in the inlaid portfolio that he keeps under his pillow,” said the princess, ignoring his question.

1805
Catherine accused Anna Mikháylovna of influencing Count Bezúkhov against his family and prompting the will.

Ch. 21 · Last winter

Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

Last winter she wheedled herself in here and told the count such vile, disgraceful things about us, especially about Sophie—I can’t repeat them—that it made the count quite ill and he would not see us for a whole fortnight. I know it was then he wrote this vile, infamous paper

1805
Anna Mikháylovna publicly identifies Pierre as Count Bezúkhov’s son.

Ch. 22 · 📍 [[Count Bezúkhov’s house]]

Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya Pierre Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

This young man is the count’s son

1805
Pierre receives unprecedented deference from everyone awaiting the dying count’s decision.

Ch. 22 · 📍 [[Count Bezúkhov’s house]] · tonight

Pierre

A deference such as he had never before received was shown him.

1805
Count Bezúkhov suffers another stroke, worsening his condition.

Ch. 22 · 📍 [[Count Bezúkhov’s house]] · about half an hour ago

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

He had another stroke about half an hour ago.

1805
Pierre is admitted to the count’s room as unction is about to be administered.

Ch. 22 · 📍 [[Count Bezúkhov’s house]]

Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya Pierre Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

Pierre went in at the door, stepping on the soft carpet

1805
Lorrain examines Count Bezúkhov’s pulse, and the sick man is given something to drink.

Ch. 23

Lorrain Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

He now approached the sick man with the noiseless step of one in full vigor of life, with his delicate white fingers raised from the green quilt the hand that was free, and turning sideways felt the pulse and reflected a moment. The sick man was given something to drink, there was a stir around him, then the people resumed their places and the service continued.

1805
Count Bezúkhov receives the sacrament while dying.

Ch. 23

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

The chanting of the service ceased, and the voice of the priest was heard respectfully congratulating the dying man on having received the sacrament.

1805
Count Bezúkhov is lifted from the invalid chair and carried toward the bed.

Ch. 23

Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

Anna Mikháylovna, with an air of importance that showed that she felt she quite knew what she was about, went across the room to where Pierre was standing and gave him a taper.

1805
Pierre approaches Count Bezúkhov and kisses his hand during their final meeting.

Ch. 23

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov Pierre

Pierre, carefully stretching his neck so as not to touch the quilt, followed her suggestion and pressed his lips to the large boned, fleshy hand.

1805
Count Bezúkhov is turned toward the wall and begins dozing.

Ch. 23

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov Pierre

The sick man was turned on to his side with his face to the wall. He sighed.

1805
Count Bezúkhov dies after the family struggles over his portfolio and access to his room.

Ch. 24 · 📍 [[Count Bezúkhov’s house]]

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

He is no more....

1805
Pierre is informed that he now commands an immense fortune following his father’s death.

Ch. 24 · In the morning

Pierre Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov

But God will support you: you are young, and are now, I hope, in command of an immense fortune.

1805
Emperor Paul exiled Prince Nicholas Andréevich Bolkónski to his country estate.

Ch. 25 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · ever since

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Emperor Paul

ever since the Emperor Paul had exiled him to his country estate

1805
Nicholas Rostóv left university to join the army.

Ch. 25

Nicholas Rostóv

young Nicholas Rostóv, who with his enthusiasm could not bear to remain inactive and has left the university to join the army

1805
Old Count Bezúkhov died.

Ch. 25

old Count Bezúkhov

The chief news, about which all Moscow gossips, is the death of old Count Bezúkhov, and his inheritance.

1805
Pierre inherited all the property and was recognized as legitimate, becoming Count Bezúkhov.

Ch. 25

Pierre old Count Bezúkhov Prince Vasíli

Monsieur Pierre who has inherited all the property and has besides been recognized as legitimate; so that he is now Count Bezúkhov and possessor of the finest fortune in Russia.

1805
A marriage plan pairing Princess Mary with Anatole was disclosed.

Ch. 25 · a while ago

Princess Mary Anatole Kurágin Prince Vasíli

a plan of marriage for you. It is neither more nor less than with Prince Vasíli’s son Anatole, whom they wish to reform by marrying him to someone rich and distinguée, and it is on you that his relations’ choice has fallen.

1805
Prince Andrew announces that he is going to war.

Ch. 26 · tomorrow

Prince Andrew

“So you are really going to the war, Andrew?” she said sighing. Lise sighed too. “Yes, and even tomorrow,” replied her brother.

1805
Prince Andrew reveals that Lise is pregnant.

Ch. 26

Prince Andrew Lise

“Yes, Father, I have come to you and brought my wife who is pregnant,” said Prince Andrew, following every movement of his father’s face with an eager and respectful look.

1805
Lise reveals that Princess Mary has a genuine suitor.

Ch. 26

Princess Mary Lise

and that there was a suitor for Mary, a real one, but that they would talk of that later.

1805
Moreau set a trap that Suvórov fell into and could not escape.

Ch. 27

Suvórov Moreau

but did not Suvórov himself fall into a trap Moreau set him, and from which he did not know how to escape?

1805
Pahlen was sent to New York to fetch Moreau for Russian service.

Ch. 27 · 📍 [[New York]] · that year

Pahlen Moreau

The German, Pahlen, has been sent to New York in America, to fetch the Frenchman, Moreau,” he said, alluding to the invitation made that year to Moreau to enter the Russian service....

1805
Princess Mary gives Prince Andrew a protective icon, which he accepts and kisses.

Ch. 28

Princess Mary Prince Andrew

Andrew understood, crossed himself and kissed the icon.

1805
Nicholas Bolkónski agrees to summon an accoucheur for Lise’s confinement.

Ch. 28

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Prince Andrew

“I’ll do it.”

1805
Nicholas Bolkónski entrusts Prince Andrew with his memoirs and papers for delivery after his death.

Ch. 28

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Prince Andrew

I shall probably die before you. So remember, these are my memoirs; hand them to the Emperor after my death.

1805
Prince Andrew departs for military service, leaving Lise behind at home.

Ch. 28 · next evening

Prince Andrew Lise

Hardly had Prince Andrew gone when the study door opened quickly

1805
Lise loses consciousness when Prince Andrew says goodbye.

Ch. 28

Lise Prince Andrew

He embraced her. She screamed and fell unconscious on his shoulder.

Chapters 29–40

1805
Kutúzov rejected joining the army of Archduke Ferdinand and Mack.

Ch. 29

Kutúzov Archduke Ferdinand Mack

Kutúzov, not considering this junction advisable, meant, among other arguments in support of his view, to show the Austrian general the wretched state in which the troops arrived from Russia.

1805
Kutúzov ordered the regiment to appear in greatcoats and marching order.

Ch. 29 · 📍 [[Braunau]] · In half an hour

Kutúzov

he nevertheless delivered the definite order that the men should be in their greatcoats and in marching order, and that the commander in chief would otherwise be dissatisfied.

1805
Dólokhov is serving as a private after being reduced from officer rank.

Ch. 30

Dólokhov

You told me to remind you of the officer Dólokhov, reduced to the ranks in this regiment.

1805
Dólokhov asks Kutúzov for a chance to atone and prove devotion to Russia.

Ch. 30

Kutúzov Dólokhov

I ask an opportunity to atone for my fault and prove my devotion to His Majesty the Emperor and to Russia!

1805
Dólokhov vows to abstain from drinking and gambling until he is reinstated.

Ch. 30

Dólokhov

I’ve sworn not to. I won’t drink and won’t play till I get reinstated.

1805
The Austrian army is defeated and surrenders at Ulm, confirming the circulating reports.

Ch. 31 · 📍 [[Ulm]]

General Mack Archduke Ferdinand

The report which had been circulated that the Austrians had been beaten and that the whole army had surrendered at Ulm proved to be correct.

1805
Kutúzov distinguishes Prince Andrew with more serious commissions and praises his service to his father.

Ch. 31 · 📍 [[Vienna]]

Kutúzov Prince Andrew

From Vienna Kutúzov wrote to his old comrade, Prince Andrew’s father.

1805
Kutúzov orders Prince Andrew to prepare a memorandum explaining why the Russian army is not advancing.

Ch. 31

Kutúzov Prince Andrew

make a neat memorandum in French out of all this, showing all the news we have had of the movements of the Austrian army, and then give it to his excellency.

1805
Orders are sent out indicating that the previously inactive Russian troops will soon meet the enemy.

Ch. 31 · Within half an hour

Kutúzov

Within half an hour adjutants had been sent in various directions with orders which showed that the Russian troops, who had hitherto been inactive, would also soon have to meet the enemy.

1805
Denísov loses heavily at cards.

Ch. 32 · 📍 [[Salzeneck]] · On October 11

Denísov

Weally! And I’ve been losing, bwother. I lost yesterday like a damned fool!

1805
Denísov discovers that his purse is missing.

Ch. 32 · 📍 [[Salzeneck]] · that morning

Denísov Nicholas Rostóv Lavrúshka

Denísov threw both pillows on the floor. The purse was not there.

1805
Nicholas Rostóv confronts Telyánin, who returns Denísov’s stolen money.

Ch. 32 · 📍 [[the inn]] · that day

Nicholas Rostóv Telyánin Denísov

“Count!... Don’t ruin a young fellow... here is this wretched money, take it...” He threw it on the table.

1805
Rostóv refuses to apologize to Bogdánich despite acknowledging blame.

Ch. 33 · 📍 [[Denísov’s quarters]] · That same evening

Nicholas Rostóv Bogdánich

Gentlemen, I’ll do anything. No one shall hear a word from me,” said Rostóv in an imploring voice, “but I can’t apologize, by God I can’t, do what you will!

1805
Mack surrenders with his entire army.

Ch. 33

Mack

We’re to go into action, gentlemen! Mack has surrendered with his whole army.

1805
Zherkóv is sent back to his regiment after an Austrian general complains about him.

Ch. 33 · 📍 [[the regiment]]

Zherkóv

I’ve been sent back to the regiment all on account of that devil, Mack. An Austrian general complained of me.

1805
The regiment receives orders to advance into action.

Ch. 33 · next day

Denísov Nicholas Rostóv Zherkóv

The regimental adjutant came in and confirmed the news brought by Zherkóv. They were under orders to advance next day.

1805
Kutúzov fell back toward Vienna and destroyed the bridges over the Inn and Traun.

Ch. 34 · 📍 [[Vienna]]

Kutúzov

Kutúzov fell back toward Vienna, destroying behind him the bridges over the rivers Inn (at Braunau) and Traun (near Linz).

1805
Russian troops crossed the river Enns during their retreat toward Vienna.

Ch. 34 · 📍 [[Enns]] · On October 23

[[Russiantroops]]

On October 23 the Russian troops were crossing the river Enns.

1805
Nesvítski was ordered to tell the hussars to cross last and fire the bridge.

Ch. 34 · 📍 [[Enns]]

Nesvítski

and tell the hussars that they are to cross last and to fire the bridge as I ordered; and the inflammable material on the bridge must be reinspected.

1805
An enemy cannonball strikes near the bridge, prompting Nesvítski to retrieve his horse and move on.

Ch. 35

Prince Nesvítski

Looking down at the waters of the Enns under the bridge, Nesvítski suddenly heard a sound new to him, of something swiftly approaching... something big, that splashed into the water.

1805
Nesvítski and Denísov force passage through the crowded bridge, stopping the infantry.

Ch. 35

Prince Nesvítski Denísov

The imposing figure of Nesvítski followed by his Cossack, and the determination of Denísov who flourished his sword and shouted frantically, had such an effect that they managed to squeeze through to the farther side of the bridge and stopped the infantry.

1805
Nesvítski delivers the order to the colonel and rides back.

Ch. 35

Prince Nesvítski

Beside the bridge Nesvítski found the colonel to whom he had to deliver the order, and having done this he rode back.

1805
Denísov's squadron crosses the bridge in formation and emerges on the far side.

Ch. 35

Denísov

Then the clang of hoofs, as of several horses galloping, resounded on the planks of the bridge, and the squadron, officers in front and men four abreast, spread across the bridge and began to emerge on his side of it.

1805
French artillery opened fire on Váska Denísov’s hussar squadron.

Ch. 36

Denísov

On the high ground where the enemy was, the smoke of a cannon rose, and a ball flew whistling over the heads of the hussar squadron.

1805
Váska Denísov’s squadron crossed the bridge and withdrew beyond artillery range.

Ch. 36

Denísov

The squadron crossed the bridge and drew out of range of fire without having lost a single man.

1805
Zherkóv delivered the order for Karl Bogdánich Schubert to stop and fire the bridge.

Ch. 36

Zherkóv Karl Bogdánich Schubert

there is an order to stop and fire the bridge.

1805
Karl Bogdánich Schubert ordered Váska Denísov’s squadron back to the bridge.

Ch. 36

Karl Bogdánich Schubert Denísov

Striking his horse with his long muscular legs as if it were to blame for everything, the colonel moved forward and ordered the second squadron, that in which Rostóv was serving under Denísov, to return to the bridge.

1805
Váska Denísov’s hussars set the bridge on fire and escaped to their horses.

Ch. 36

Denísov

The hussars had succeeded in setting it on fire and the French batteries were now firing at them

1805
French grapeshot knocked three of Váska Denísov’s hussars down.

Ch. 36

Denísov

the last round fell in the midst of a group of hussars and knocked three of them over.

1805
Kutúzov’s Russian army retreats along the Danube under pressure from Bonaparte’s French forces.

Ch. 37 · 📍 [[Danube]]

Kutúzov Napoleon

Pursued by the French army of a hundred thousand men under the command of Bonaparte, encountering a population that was unfriendly to it, losing confidence in its allies, suffering from shortness of supplies, and compelled to act under conditions of war unlike anything that had been foreseen, the Russian army of thirty-five thousand men commanded by Kutúzov was hurriedly retreating along the Danube

1805
Kutúzov crosses the Danube and takes a position with the river separating his army from the French.

Ch. 37 · 📍 [[Danube]] · On the twenty-eighth of October

Kutúzov

On the twenty-eighth of October Kutúzov with his army crossed to the left bank of the Danube and took up a position for the first time with the river between himself and the main body of the French.

1805
Kutúzov attacks and breaks up Mortier’s division, securing the first Russian trophies after the retreat.

Ch. 37 · 📍 [[Krems]] · On the thirtieth

Kutúzov Mortier

On the thirtieth he attacked Mortier’s division, which was on the left bank, and broke it up. In this action for the first time trophies were taken: banners, cannon, and two enemy generals.

1805
General Schmidt is killed while Prince Andrew attends him during the battle.

Ch. 37 · 📍 [[Krems]] · during the battle

General Schmidt Prince Andrew

Prince Andrew during the battle had been in attendance on the Austrian General Schmidt, who was killed in the action.

1805
Prince Andrew is sent to Brünn with victory dispatches, receiving an important step toward promotion.

Ch. 37 · 📍 [[Brünn]] · on the night of the battle

Prince Andrew Kutúzov

As a mark of the commander in chief’s special favor he was sent with the news of this victory to the Austrian court, now no longer at Vienna (which was threatened by the French) but at Brünn.

1805
Prince Andrew’s expected audience with Emperor Francis is postponed until after the next day’s parade.

Ch. 37 · 📍 [[Brünn]] · tomorrow

Prince Andrew

His Majesty will no doubt wish to see you, but not today. I thank you! You must have a rest. Be at the levee tomorrow after the parade.

1805
Bonaparte occupies Vienna with the French army.

Ch. 38 · 📍 [[Vienna]]

Napoleon

Not only occupied, but Bonaparte is at Schönbrunn, and the count, our dear Count Vrbna, goes to him for orders.

1805
Count Vrbna goes to Bonaparte for orders.

Ch. 38 · 📍 [[Schönbrunn]]

Count Vrbna Napoleon

Bonaparte is at Schönbrunn, and the count, our dear Count Vrbna, goes to him for orders.

1805
The diplomatic set accepted Prince Andrew as one of their own.

Ch. 39 · 📍 [[Brünn]] · Next day

Prince Andrew Bilíbin Prince Hippolyte

These gentlemen received Prince Andrew as one of themselves, an honor they did not extend to many.

1805
Emperor Francis confers the Maria Theresa Order of the third grade on Prince Andrew.

Ch. 40

Emperor Francis Prince Andrew

The Minister of War came up and congratulated him on the Maria Theresa Order of the third grade, which the Emperor was conferring on him.

1805
Murat, Lannes, and Belliard deceive Prince Auersperg and seize the Thabor Bridge for the French.

Ch. 40 · 📍 [[Thabor Bridge]] · Next day, which was yesterday

Murat Lannes Belliard Prince Auersperg von Mautern

The French battalion rushes to the bridgehead, spikes the guns, and the bridge is taken!

1805
Murat and Lannes prevent the bridge’s destruction while Auersperg orders the warning sergeant arrested.

Ch. 40 · 📍 [[Thabor Bridge]]

Murat Lannes Prince Auersperg von Mautern

Prince Auersperg feels his dignity at stake and orders the sergeant to be arrested.

1805
Prince Andrew abandons his planned stay and leaves immediately for the army.

Ch. 40 · at once

Prince Andrew

And Prince Andrew after giving directions about his departure went to his room.

Chapters 41–49

1805
Prince Andrew leaves the Minister of War to rejoin the army.

Ch. 41 · That same night

Prince Andrew

That same night, having taken leave of the Minister of War, Bolkónski set off to rejoin the army, not knowing where he would find it and fearing to be captured by the French on the way to Krems.

1805
Prince Andrew forces a transport officer to let the doctor’s wife’s vehicle pass.

Ch. 41

Prince Andrew

“Kindly let this cart pass. Don’t you see it’s a woman?” said Prince Andrew riding up to the officer. The officer glanced at him, and without replying turned again to the soldier. “I’ll teach you to push on!... Back!” “Let them pass, I tell you!” repeated Prince Andrew, compressing his lips. “And who are you?” cried the officer, turning on him with tipsy rage, “who are you? Are you in command here? Eh? I am commander here, not you! Go back or I’ll flatten you into a pancake,” repeated he. This expression evidently pleased him. “That was a nice snub for the little aide-de-camp,” came a voice from behind. Prince Andrew saw that the officer was in that state of senseless, tipsy rage when a man does not know what he is saying. He saw that his championship of the doctor’s wife in her queer trap might expose him to what he dreaded more than anything in the world—to ridicule; but his instinct urged him on. Before the officer finished his sentence Prince Andrew, his face distorted with fury, rode up to him and raised his riding whip. “Kind...ly let—them—pass!” The officer flourished his arm and hastily rode away. “It’s all the fault of these fellows on the staff that there’s this disorder,” he muttered. “Do as you like.”

1805
Orders are issued for Prince Bagratión’s battle rather than capitulation.

Ch. 41

Kozlóvski Prince Bagratión

“Immediately, Prince,” said Kozlóvski. “Dispositions for Bagratión.” “What about capitulation?” “Nothing of the sort. Orders are issued for a battle.”

1805
Kutúzov orders Prince Andrew to accompany him, overriding his request to join Bagratión’s detachment.

Ch. 41

Prince Andrew Kutúzov

“Get in with me,” said he to Bolkónski. “Your excellency, I should like to be of use here. Allow me to remain with Prince Bagratión’s detachment.” “Get in,” said Kutúzov, and noticing that Bolkónski still delayed, he added: “I need good officers myself, need them myself!” They got into the carriage and drove for a few minutes in silence.

1805
Kutúzov chose retreat toward Olmütz to unite with the troops arriving from Russia.

Ch. 42 · 📍 [[Krems]] · On November 1

Kutúzov

Kutúzov chose this latter course.

1805
Kutúzov sent Bagratión’s vanguard toward the Vienna-Znaim road and took the road to Znaim.

Ch. 42 · The night he received the news

Kutúzov Prince Bagratión

The night he received the news, Kutúzov sent Bagratión’s vanguard, four thousand strong, to the right across the hills from the Krems-Znaim to the Vienna-Znaim road.

1805
Bagratión reached Hollabrünn ahead of the approaching French forces.

Ch. 42 · 📍 [[Hollabrünn]] · a few hours ahead of the French

Prince Bagratión

Bagratión came out on the Vienna-Znaim road at Hollabrünn a few hours ahead of the French who were approaching Hollabrünn from Vienna.

1805
Murat offered a three-day truce to delay fighting while awaiting additional French troops.

Ch. 42 · 📍 [[Hollabrünn]]

Murat Prince Bagratión

Meeting Bagratión’s weak detachment on the Znaim road he supposed it to be Kutúzov’s whole army. To be able to crush it absolutely he awaited the arrival of the rest of the troops who were on their way from Vienna, and with this object offered a three days’ truce on condition that both armies should remain in position without moving.

1805
Count Nostitz believed Murat’s emissary and withdrew, leaving Bagratión’s division exposed.

Ch. 42 · 📍 [[Hollabrünn]]

Count Nostitz Murat Prince Bagratión

Count Nostitz, the Austrian general occupying the advanced posts, believed Murat’s emissary and retired, leaving Bagratión’s division exposed.

1805
Kutúzov dispatched Wintzingerode to accept the truce and offer terms of capitulation.

Ch. 42 · On receiving the news

Kutúzov Wintzingerode

On receiving the news he immediately dispatched Adjutant General Wintzingerode, who was in attendance on him, to the enemy camp. Wintzingerode was not merely to agree to the truce but also to offer terms of capitulation

1805
Napoleon ordered Murat to break the armistice immediately and attack the Russian army.

Ch. 42 · 📍 [[Schönbrunn]] · at eight o’clock in the morning

Napoleon Murat

Break the armistice immediately and march on the enemy.

1805
Napoleon moved with all the Guards to the field of battle to prevent the Russian army’s escape.

Ch. 42

Napoleon

Bonaparte himself, not trusting to his generals, moved with all the Guards to the field of battle, afraid of letting a ready victim escape

1805
Prince Andrew reports to Bagratión, who grants him liberty to remain or join the rearguard during the battle.

Ch. 43 · 📍 [[Grunth]] · Between three and four o’clock in the afternoon

Prince Andrew Prince Bagratión

Bagratión, knowing Bolkónski to be a favorite and trusted adjutant, received him with distinction and special marks of favor, explaining to him that there would probably be an engagement that day or the next, and giving him full liberty to remain with him during the battle or to join the rearguard and have an eye on the order of retreat, “which is also very important.”

1805
Prince Andrew sketches the battlefield and notes two tactical recommendations for Bagratión.

Ch. 44

Prince Andrew

Prince Andrew took out his notebook and, leaning on the cannon, sketched a plan of the position. He made some notes on two points, intending to mention them to Bagratión.

1805
A cannonball strikes near the shed, prompting Túshin to rush outside.

Ch. 44

Túshin

He did not finish. Just then there was a whistle in the air; nearer and nearer, faster and louder, louder and faster, a cannon ball, as if it had not finished saying what was necessary, thudded into the ground near the shed with super human force, throwing up a mass of earth.

1805
Murat launched an attack against the Russian center and both wings.

Ch. 45

Lemarrois Napoleon Murat

Lemarrois had just arrived at a gallop with Bonaparte’s stern letter, and Murat, humiliated and anxious to expiate his fault, had at once moved his forces to attack the center and outflank both the Russian wings

1805
Prince Andrew recognized that the battle had begun.

Ch. 45

Prince Andrew

The battle had begun!

1805
Túshin decided to fire incendiary balls at Schön Grabern without receiving orders.

Ch. 45 · 📍 [[Schön Grabern]]

Túshin Zakharchénko Medvédev

No one had given Túshin orders where and at what to fire, but after consulting his sergeant major, Zakharchénko, for whom he had great respect, he had decided that it would be a good thing to set fire to the village.

1805
Prince Bagratión ordered two battalions from the center to reinforce the right flank.

Ch. 45

Prince Bagratión

Prince Bagratión ordered two battalions from the center to be sent to reinforce the right flank.

1805
Prince Bagratión learned that the regiment in the hollow was disordered and retreating.

Ch. 45

Prince Bagratión

news that immense masses of the French were coming down upon them and that his regiment was in disorder and was retreating upon the Kiev grenadiers.

1805
Prince Bagratión learned that the dragoons had retreated beyond the dip under heavy fire.

Ch. 45 · half an hour later

Prince Bagratión

But this adjutant returned half an hour later with the news that the commander of the dragoons had already retreated beyond the dip in the ground

1805
Prince Bagratión sent Zherkóv to order the left flank to retreat behind the hollow.

Ch. 45

Prince Bagratión Zherkóv

Prince Bagratión sent Zherkóv to tell the general in command ... that he must retreat as quickly as possible behind the hollow in the rear

1805
French cavalry attacked Bagratión’s regiment, which reportedly lost more than half its men.

Ch. 46

Prince Bagratión

He reported that his regiment had been attacked by French cavalry and that, though the attack had been repulsed, he had lost more than half his men.

1805
Bagratión ordered two battalions of the Sixth Chasseurs to join the battle.

Ch. 46

Prince Bagratión

Turning to his adjutant he ordered him to bring down the two battalions of the Sixth Chasseurs whom they had just passed.

1805
Bagratión ordered the regiment to cease firing and reform for the approaching battalions.

Ch. 46

Prince Bagratión

Bagratión did not reply; he only gave an order to cease firing and re-form, so as to give room for the two approaching battalions.

1805
Bagratión led the Russian front line forward toward the approaching French column.

Ch. 46

Prince Bagratión

“Forward, with God!” said Bagratión, in a resolute, sonorous voice, turning for a moment to the front line

1805
After French fire felled several Russians, Bagratión shouted, and the ranks charged the disordered French.

Ch. 46

Prince Bagratión

But at the moment the first report was heard, Bagratión looked round and shouted, “Hurrah!”

1805
Superior French forces attack and outflank the left flank, throwing it into confusion.

Ch. 47

Prince Bagratión

But our left—which consisted of the Azóv and Podólsk infantry and the Pávlograd hussars—was simultaneously attacked and outflanked by superior French forces under Lannes and was thrown into confusion.

1805
Bagratión orders Zherkóv to retreat immediately, but Zherkóv panics and fails to deliver the order.

Ch. 47

Prince Bagratión Zherkóv

Bagratión had sent Zherkóv to the general commanding that left flank with orders to retreat immediately.

1805
The hussars are cut off from retreat and must attack to open a way through.

Ch. 47

Nicholas Rostóv

It was no longer possible for the hussars to retreat with the infantry. They were cut off from the line of retreat on the left by the French. However inconvenient the position, it was now necessary to attack in order to cut a way through for themselves.

1805
Denísov orders the hussars forward, beginning their attack.

Ch. 47

Denísov Nicholas Rostóv

“Fo’ward, with God, lads!” rang out Denísov’s voice. “At a twot fo’ward!”

1805
Rostóv is wounded, while his horse Rook is shot and collapses, pinning his leg.

Ch. 47

Nicholas Rostóv

There was warm blood under his arm. “No, I am wounded and the horse is killed.” Rook tried to rise on his forelegs but fell back, pinning his rider’s leg.

1805
Rostóv flees the approaching French, reaches the bushes, and finds Russian sharpshooters behind them.

Ch. 47

Nicholas Rostóv

He seized his pistol and, instead of firing it, flung it at the Frenchman and ran with all his might toward the bushes.

1805
Rostóv reaches cover behind Russian sharpshooters after escaping the French pursuit.

Ch. 47

Nicholas Rostóv

Rostóv closed his eyes and stooped down. One bullet and then another whistled past him. He mustered his last remaining strength, took hold of his left hand with his right, and reached the bushes. Behind these were some Russian sharpshooters.

1805
Dólokhov captured a French officer and presented the officer’s sword and pouch as trophies.

Ch. 48

Dólokhov

Your excellency, here are two trophies,” said Dólokhov, pointing to the French sword and pouch. “I have taken an officer prisoner. I stopped the company.

1805
Túshin’s battery repelled two French attacks with grapeshot despite heavy losses.

Ch. 48 · Twice

Túshin

Twice they had attempted to attack this point, but on each occasion had been driven back by grapeshot from the four isolated guns on the hillock.

1805
Prince Andrew delivered the retreat order and supervised removal of the surviving guns under enemy fire.

Ch. 48 · A moment later

Prince Andrew Túshin

It was Prince Andrew. The first thing he saw on riding up to the space where Túshin’s guns were stationed was an unharnessed horse with a broken leg, that lay screaming piteously beside the harnessed horses. Blood was gushing from its leg as from a spring. Among the limbers lay several dead men. One ball after another passed over as he approached and he felt a nervous shudder run down his spine. But the mere thought of being afraid roused him again. “I cannot be afraid,” thought he, and dismounted slowly among the guns. He delivered the order and did not leave the battery. He decided to have the guns removed from their positions and withdrawn in his presence.

1805
Rostóv’s arm is injured, and Túshin gives him a seat on a gun carriage.

Ch. 49

Nicholas Rostóv Túshin

The cadet was Rostóv. With one hand he supported the other; he was pale and his jaw trembled, shivering feverishly.

1805
The French launch their final attack, but Russian soldiers repel it.

Ch. 49 · 📍 [[Gruntersdorf]]

Túshin

The French had been repulsed for the last time.

1805
Dólokhov captures a French officer and is particularly distinguished during the action.

Ch. 49

Dólokhov

Private Dólokhov, who was reduced to the ranks, took a French officer prisoner in my presence and particularly distinguished himself.

1805
Prince Andrew credits Túshin’s battery with the day’s success, preventing Túshin from being blamed for the abandoned guns.

Ch. 49

Prince Bagratión Túshin Prince Andrew

we owe today’s success chiefly to the action of that battery and the heroic endurance of Captain Túshin and his company

1805
The French do not renew their attack, and Bagratión’s remaining detachment reunites with Kutúzov’s army.

Ch. 49 · Next day

Prince Bagratión Kutúzov

Next day the French army did not renew their attack, and the remnant of Bagratión’s detachment was reunited to Kutúzov’s army.

Chapters 50–60

1805
Count Bezúkhov dies, and Pierre becomes a wealthy Count Bezúkhov.

Ch. 50

Count Cyril Vladímirovich Bezúkhov Pierre

Pierre, on unexpectedly becoming Count Bezúkhov and a rich man

1805
Prince Vasíli procures Pierre an appointment as Gentleman of the Bedchamber.

Ch. 50 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Prince Vasíli Pierre

He had Pierre at hand in Moscow and procured for him an appointment as Gentleman of the Bedchamber

1805
Pierre signs a deed granting the eldest princess financial benefit.

Ch. 50

Pierre

Pierre signed the deed and after that the princess grew still kinder.

1805
Prince Vasíli retains Pierre’s estate quitrent for himself.

Ch. 50 · 📍 [[Ryazán estate]]

Prince Vasíli Pierre

By “what was due from the Ryazán estate” Prince Vasíli meant several thousand rubles quitrent received from Pierre’s peasants, which the prince had retained for himself.

1805
Prince Vasíli blesses Pierre and Hélène’s impending marriage before their family.

Ch. 51

Prince Vasíli Pierre Hélène

“Thank God!” said Prince Vasíli. “My wife has told me everything!” (He put one arm around Pierre and the other around his daughter.)—“My dear boy... Lëlya... I am very pleased.”

1805
Pierre and Hélène marry, and Pierre settles in a newly furnished Petersburg house with his wealthy wife.

Ch. 51 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · Six weeks later

Pierre Hélène

Six weeks later he was married, and settled in Count Bezúkhov’s large, newly furnished Petersburg house, the happy possessor, as people said, of a wife who was a celebrated beauty and of millions of money.

1805
Prince Vasíli announces that he and Anatole will visit Prince Nicholas Bolkónski.

Ch. 52 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · in November, 1805

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Prince Vasíli Anatole Kurágin

Old Prince Nicholas Bolkónski received a letter from Prince Vasíli in November, 1805, announcing that he and his son would be paying him a visit.

1805
Prince Vasíli and Anatole arrive at Bald Hills, beginning Anatole’s visit to the wealthy heiress.

Ch. 52 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · that evening

Prince Vasíli Anatole Kurágin Prince Nicholas Bolkónski

Prince Vasíli arrived that evening. He was met in the avenue by coachmen and footmen, who, with loud shouts, dragged his sleighs up to one of the lodges over the road purposely laden with snow.

1805
Prince Nicholas Bolkónski reprimands Alpátych and nearly strikes him over the uncleared road.

Ch. 52 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · On the day of Prince Vasíli’s arrival

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Alpátych

and lifting his stick he swung it and would have hit Alpátych, the overseer, had not the latter instinctively avoided the blow.

1805
Prince Nicholas Bolkónski forgives Alpátych for failing to follow the road-clearing order.

Ch. 52 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · After dinner

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Alpátych

“All right, all right,” interrupted the prince, and laughing his unnatural way, he stretched out his hand for Alpátych to kiss

1805
Princess Mary refuses further dressing and accepts the possibility of marriage as God’s will.

Ch. 52 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · before going down

Princess Mary Mademoiselle Bourienne

“Leave me alone, please leave me alone! It is all quite the same to me,” answered a voice struggling with tears.

1805
Prince Vasíli announces Anatole’s marriage intentions toward Princess Mary to Prince Bolkónski.

Ch. 53 · tomorrow

Prince Vasíli Anatole Kurágin Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Princess Mary

As soon as they were alone together, Prince Vasíli announced his hopes and wishes to the old prince.

1805
Prince Bolkónski agrees to ask Princess Mary’s consent and permit the marriage if she accepts.

Ch. 53 · tomorrow

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Princess Mary Anatole Kurágin

I will ask her tomorrow in your presence; if she is willing, then he can stay on.

1805
Anatole secretly flirts with Mademoiselle Bourienne while Princess Mary plays the clavichord.

Ch. 53 · after tea

Anatole Kurágin Mademoiselle Bourienne Princess Mary

Anatole’s expression, though his eyes were fixed on her, referred not to her but to the movements of Mademoiselle Bourienne’s little foot, which he was then touching with his own under the clavichord.

1805
Prince Vasíli proposes Princess Mary as Prince Anatole Kurágin’s wife.

Ch. 54 · last night

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Prince Vasíli Anatole Kurágin Princess Mary

Last night a proposition was made me on your account and, as you know my principles, I refer it to you.

1805
Princess Mary discovers Prince Anatole Kurágin embracing Mademoiselle Bourienne.

Ch. 54

Princess Mary Anatole Kurágin Mademoiselle Bourienne

She raised her eyes, and two steps away saw Anatole embracing the Frenchwoman and whispering something to her.

1805
Princess Mary refuses to become Prince Anatole Kurágin’s wife.

Ch. 54 · An hour later

Princess Mary Anatole Kurágin Prince Vasíli

Prince, what I have said is all there is in my heart. I thank you for the honor, but I shall never be your son’s wife.

1805
Nicholas's letter arrives at the Rostóv household.

Ch. 55 · midwinter

Nicholas Rostóv

Not till midwinter was the count at last handed a letter addressed in his son’s handwriting.

1805
Nicholas reports being wounded and promoted to officer.

Ch. 55

Nicholas Rostóv

After a brief description of the campaign and the two battles in which he had taken part, and his promotion, Nicholas said that he kissed his father’s and mother’s hands asking for their blessing

1805
Anna Mikháylovna secures advantageous communication for sending Nicholas's letters.

Ch. 55

Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya Nicholas Rostóv

Anna Mikháylovna, practical woman that she was, had even managed by favor with army authorities to secure advantageous means of communication for herself and her son.

1805
The Rostóvs decide to send Nicholas letters and money through Borís.

Ch. 55

Borís Drubetskóy Nicholas Rostóv

And so it was decided to send the letters and money by the Grand Duke’s courier to Borís and Borís was to forward them to Nicholas.

1805
Nicholas Rostóv celebrated his promotion to a cornetcy.

Ch. 56 · just

Nicholas Rostóv

Rostóv, who had just celebrated his promotion to a cornetcy and bought Denísov’s horse, Bedouin, was in debt all round

1805
Caroline the Hungarian opened a restaurant in Olmütz.

Ch. 56 · 📍 [[Olmütz]] · recently

Caroline the Hungarian

visit a certain Caroline the Hungarian, who had recently opened a restaurant there with girls as waitresses.

1805
Berg obtained his captaincy during the campaign.

Ch. 56 · during the campaign

Berg

Berg, who had obtained his captaincy during the campaign, had gained the confidence of his superiors by his promptitude and accuracy

1805
Nicholas Rostóv received a letter and money from Borís.

Ch. 56 · That day

Nicholas Rostóv

That day Nicholas Rostóv received a letter from Borís, telling him that the Ismáylov regiment was quartered for the night ten miles from Olmütz and that he wanted to see him as he had a letter and money for him.

1805
Nicholas Rostóv rejected his family’s recommendation for an appointment.

Ch. 56

Nicholas Rostóv

In the letter from his parents was enclosed a letter of recommendation to Bagratión which the old countess at Anna Mikháylovna’s advice had obtained through an acquaintance and sent to her son, asking him to take it to its destination and make use of it.

1805
Nicholas Rostóv refused the recommendation, dismissing an adjutant’s position as a lackey’s job.

Ch. 56

Nicholas Rostóv

“I want nothing, and I won’t be anyone’s adjutant.”

1805
Emperor Alexander inspected the allied Austrian and Russian army of eighty thousand men.

Ch. 57 · The day after Rostóv had been to see Borís

Emperor Alexander Nicholas Rostóv

The two Emperors, the Russian with his heir the Tsarévich, and the Austrian with the Archduke, inspected the allied army of eighty thousand men.

1805
Nicholas Rostóv rode past Emperor Alexander during the ceremonial march past.

Ch. 57

Emperor Alexander Nicholas Rostóv

Rostóv on Bedouin, recently purchased from Denísov, rode past too, at the rear of his squadron—that is, alone and in full view of the Emperor.

1805
Emperor Alexander praised the Pávlograd regiment after Nicholas Rostóv rode past.

Ch. 57

Emperor Alexander Nicholas Rostóv

“Fine fellows, the Pávlograds!” remarked the Emperor.

1805
The council of war decided to advance immediately and give battle to Bonaparte, overruling Kutúzov and Prince Schwartzenberg.

Ch. 58 · 📍 [[Olmütz]] · That same day

Kutúzov Prince Schwartzenberg Weyrother Prince Dolgorúkov Napoleon

At that council, contrary to the views of the old generals Kutúzov and Prince Schwartzenberg, it had been decided to advance immediately and give battle to Bonaparte.

1805
Bonaparte’s letter prompted the allies to devise the diplomatic address “To the Head of the French Government.”

Ch. 58 · 📍 [[Olmütz]] · today

Napoleon Bilíbin

All the same, it was Bilíbin who found a suitable form for the address. He is a wise and clever fellow.

1805
The army began its campaign, while Borís remained temporarily with the Ismáylov regiment.

Ch. 58 · Next day

Borís Drubetskóy

Next day, the army began its campaign, and up to the very battle of Austerlitz, Borís was unable to see either Prince Andrew or Dolgorúkov again and remained for a while with the Ismáylov regiment.

1805
Russian forces captured a French squadron and occupied Wischau after a successful engagement.

Ch. 59 · 📍 [[Wischau]] · At dawn on the sixteenth of November

Prince Bagratión Denísov Nicholas Rostóv

The men and officers returning spoke of a brilliant victory, of the occupation of the town of Wischau and the capture of a whole French squadron.

1805
Rostóv bought the French dragoon’s horse and took possession of it.

Ch. 59

Nicholas Rostóv

The Cossacks sold the horse for two gold pieces, and Rostóv, being the richest of the officers now that he had received his money, bought it.

1805
Alexander the First passed Rostóv’s squadron while reviewing the reserves.

Ch. 59

Alexander the First Nicholas Rostóv

The Emperor drew level with Rostóv and halted.

1805
Alexander the First witnessed the battlefield’s wounded and condemned the horror of war.

Ch. 59 · 📍 [[Wischau]] · at twelve o’clock

Alexander the First Czartorýski

Rostóv saw tears filling the Emperor’s eyes and heard him, as he was riding away, say to Czartorýski: “What a terrible thing war is: what a terrible thing! Quelle terrible chose que la guerre!”

1805
Alexander’s gratitude was announced, rewards were promised, and the troops received double vodka rations.

Ch. 59 · 📍 [[Wischau]] · The troops of the vanguard were stationed before Wischau

Alexander the First Prince Bagratión Nicholas Rostóv

The Emperor’s gratitude was announced to the vanguard, rewards were promised, and the men received a double ration of vodka.

1805
Denísov was promoted to the rank of major.

Ch. 59 · Late that night

Denísov

Denísov celebrated his promotion to the rank of major

1805
Alexander became ill after seeing the battlefield’s killed and wounded.

Ch. 60 · 📍 [[Wischau]] · The next day

Emperor Alexander Villier

The next day the Emperor stopped at Wischau, and Villier, his physician, was repeatedly summoned to see him. At headquarters and among the troops near by the news spread that the Emperor was unwell.

1805
Alexander refused a personal meeting with Napoleon and sent Dolgorúkov to negotiate instead.

Ch. 60 · 📍 [[Wischau]] · At midday

Savary Emperor Alexander Dolgorúkov Napoleon

It was rumored that Savary had been sent to propose to Alexander a meeting with Napoleon. To the joy and pride of the whole army, a personal interview was refused, and instead of the Sovereign, Prince Dolgorúkov, the victor at Wischau, was sent with Savary to negotiate with Napoleon if, contrary to expectations, these negotiations were actuated by a real desire for peace.

1805
The allied army advanced while the French outposts retreated after exchanging shots.

Ch. 60 · On the eighteenth and nineteenth of November

Emperor Alexander Napoleon

On the eighteenth and nineteenth of November, the army advanced two days’ march and the enemy’s outposts after a brief interchange of shots retreated.

1805
The allied forces lost the battle of Austerlitz.

Ch. 60 · 📍 [[Austerlitz]]

Emperor Alexander Napoleon Kutúzov

Just as in a clock, the result of the complicated motion of innumerable wheels and pulleys is merely a slow and regular movement of the hands which show the time, so the result of all the complicated human activities of 160,000 Russians and French—all their passions, desires, remorse, humiliations, sufferings, outbursts of pride, fear, and enthusiasm—was only the loss of the battle of Austerlitz, the so-called battle of the three Emperors—that is to say, a slow movement of the hand on the dial of human history.

1805
Weyrother’s flanking movement plan received approval for the coming attack.

Ch. 60 · tomorrow

Weyrother

Prince Andrew began to reply and to state his own plan, which might have been as good as Weyrother’s, but for the disadvantage that Weyrother’s had already been approved.

1805
Kutúzov predicted defeat and reported that Alexander dismissed his warning.

Ch. 60 · tomorrow’s battle

Kutúzov Emperor Alexander Tolstóy

I think the battle will be lost, and so I told Count Tolstóy and asked him to tell the Emperor. What do you think he replied? ‘But, my dear general, I am engaged with rice and cutlets, look after military matters yourself!’ Yes... That was the answer I got!

Chapters 61–118

1805
A council of war convenes and Weyrother presents the dispositions for the impending battle.

Ch. 61 · 📍 [[Ostralitz]] · Shortly after nine o’clock that evening

Weyrother Kutúzov Count Langeron Milorádovich Dohktúrov Prince Andrew

Since Prince Bagratión is not coming, we may begin,” said Weyrother, hurriedly rising from his seat and going up to the table on which an enormous map of the environs of Brünn was spread out.

1805
Kutúzov declares that the attack plan cannot be altered and orders the commanders to proceed.

Ch. 61 · 📍 [[Ostralitz]] · past midnight

Kutúzov Weyrother Prince Andrew Count Langeron Milorádovich

Gentlemen, the dispositions for tomorrow—or rather for today, for it is past midnight—cannot now be altered,” said he. “You have heard them, and we shall all do our duty.

1805
Bagratión orders Rostóv to investigate whether the enemy skirmishers remain.

Ch. 62

Prince Bagratión Nicholas Rostóv

“Well, go and see,” he said, after a pause.

1805
Rostóv leads three hussars toward the enemy pickets and is fired upon.

Ch. 62

Nicholas Rostóv Fédchenko

Rostóv spurred his horse, called to Sergeant Fédchenko and two other hussars, told them to follow him, and trotted downhill in the direction from which the shouting came.

1805
Rostóv retreats after enemy musket fire misses him in the fog.

Ch. 62

Nicholas Rostóv

Rostóv turned his horse and galloped back.

1805
Rostóv reports that the enemy picket remains, confirming the French have not fully withdrawn.

Ch. 62 · tomorrow

Nicholas Rostóv Prince Bagratión

“The picket is still on the hill, your excellency, just where it was in the evening,” reported Rostóv

1805
Bagratión approves Rostóv’s request to join the first squadron and remain in attendance on him.

Ch. 62 · Tomorrow

Nicholas Rostóv Prince Bagratión

“Oh, very well, you may stay in attendance on me.”

1805
The Russian action begins at the Goldbach Stream while Kutúzov remains with the fourth column.

Ch. 63 · 📍 [[Goldbach Stream]] · After an hour’s delay

Kutúzov

After an hour’s delay they at last moved on, descending the hill. The fog that was dispersing on the hill lay still more densely below, where they were descending. In front in the fog a shot was heard and then another, at first irregularly at varying intervals—trata...tat—and then more and more regularly and rapidly, and the action at the Goldbach Stream began. Not expecting to come on the enemy down by the stream, and having stumbled on him in the fog, hearing no encouraging word from their commanders, and with a consciousness of being too late spreading through the ranks, and above all being unable to see anything in front or around them in the thick fog, the Russians exchanged shots with the enemy lazily and advanced and again halted, receiving no timely orders from the officers or adjutants who wandered about in the fog in those unknown surroundings unable to find their own regiments. In this way the action began for the first, second, and third columns, which had gone down into the valley. The fourth column, with which Kutúzov was, stood on the Pratzen Heights.

1805
Napoleon recognizes that the Russian center is weakened and vulnerable to attack.

Ch. 63 · 📍 [[Pratzen Heights]] · It was nine o’clock in the morning

Napoleon

From information he had received the evening before, from the sound of wheels and footsteps heard by the outposts during the night, by the disorderly movement of the Russian columns, and from all indications, he saw clearly that the allies believed him to be far away in front of them, and that the columns moving near Pratzen constituted the center of the Russian army, and that that center was already sufficiently weakened to be successfully attacked.

1805
Napoleon orders the French army to attack the Pratzen Heights.

Ch. 63 · 📍 [[Pratzen Heights]] · When the sun had entirely emerged from the fog

Napoleon

When the sun had entirely emerged from the fog, and fields and mist were aglow with dazzling light—as if he had only awaited this to begin the action—he drew the glove from his shapely white hand, made a sign with it to the marshals, and ordered the action to begin. The marshals, accompanied by adjutants, galloped off in different directions, and a few minutes later the chief forces of the French army moved rapidly toward those Pratzen Heights which were being more and more denuded by Russian troops moving down the valley to their left.

1805
Prince Andrew discovered no skirmishers ahead and ordered them posted before the columns.

Ch. 64 · 📍 [[Pratzen]] · that morning

Prince Andrew

Having given orders in the commander in chief’s name to rectify this omission, Prince Andrew galloped back.

1805
Alexander ordered the advance, and Kutúzov directed Milorádovich to move his column forward.

Ch. 64 · 📍 [[Pratzen]] · that morning

Emperor Alexander Kutúzov Milorádovich

“However, if you command it, Your Majesty,” said Kutúzov, lifting his head and again assuming his former tone of a dull, unreasoning, but submissive general. He touched his horse and having called Milorádovich, the commander of the column, gave him the order to advance.

1805
Milorádovich led the Ápsheron battalion forward past the Emperors and their suites.

Ch. 64 · 📍 [[Pratzen]] · that morning

Milorádovich

The Ápsheron men, excited by the Tsar’s presence, passed in step before the Emperors and their suites at a bold, brisk pace.

1805
French troops appear directly before the Russian forces, changing the battle's immediate situation.

Ch. 65 · suddenly and unexpectedly

Kutúzov Prince Andrew

The French were supposed to be a mile and a half away, but had suddenly and unexpectedly appeared just in front of us.

1805
Russian troops panic and flee as nearby firing begins.

Ch. 65 · at that very instant

Kutúzov Prince Andrew

And at this as if at a command, everyone began to run.

1805
Kutúzov is wounded in the cheek during the retreat.

Ch. 65

Kutúzov

Blood was flowing from his cheek.

1805
French fire attacks the Russian battery and causes Russian soldiers to fall.

Ch. 65 · After this volley

Kutúzov

The French had attacked the battery and, seeing Kutúzov, were firing at him.

1805
Prince Andrew seizes the fallen standard and leads the battalion forward.

Ch. 65 · before he had finished speaking

Prince Andrew

Prince Andrew, feeling tears of shame and anger choking him, had already leapt from his horse and run to the standard.

1805
Prince Andrew is struck on the head and collapses during the attack.

Ch. 65

Prince Andrew

It seemed to him as though one of the soldiers near him hit him on the head with the full swing of a bludgeon.

1805
Bagratión rejected Dolgorúkov’s demand to begin the action and sought authorization from the commander in chief.

Ch. 66 · at nine o’clock

Prince Bagratión Dolgorúkov

Not wishing to agree to Dolgorúkov’s demand to commence the action, and wishing to avert responsibility from himself, Prince Bagratión proposed to Dolgorúkov to send to inquire of the commander in chief.

1805
Bagratión dispatched Rostóv to deliver a message to the commander in chief or the sovereign.

Ch. 66 · that morning

Prince Bagratión Nicholas Rostóv

Bagratión cast his large, expressionless, sleepy eyes round his suite, and the boyish face of Rostóv, breathless with excitement and hope, was the first to catch his eye. He sent him.

1805
The Horse Guards charged French cavalry, and only eighteen survived the charge.

Ch. 66

Nicholas Rostóv

This was the brilliant charge of the Horse Guards that amazed the French themselves. Rostóv was horrified to hear later that of all that mass of huge and handsome men, of all those brilliant, rich youths, officers and cadets, who had galloped past him on their thousand-ruble horses, only eighteen were left after the charge.

1805
Borís’s regiment attacked and drove the opposing troops back.

Ch. 66

Borís Drubetskóy

“We drove them back!” said Borís with animation, growing talkative.

1805
Russian and Austrian soldiers mistakenly fired at one another behind Pratzen.

Ch. 66 · 📍 [[village of Pratzen]] · later

Nicholas Rostóv

Rostóv learned later that Russian and Austrian soldiers had been firing at one another.

1805
Rostóv learns that the battle has been lost.

Ch. 67 · 📍 [[Hosjeradek]]

Nicholas Rostóv

Here everyone clearly saw and said that the battle was lost.

1805
Rostóv confirms that rumors of Alexander’s wound are false.

Ch. 67

Emperor Alexander Nicholas Rostóv

Rostóv was happy in the assurance that the rumors about the Emperor being wounded were false.

1805
Rostóv abandons his chance to deliver Dolgorúkov’s message to Alexander.

Ch. 67

Nicholas Rostóv Emperor Alexander Dolgorúkov

and sorrowfully and with a heart full despair he rode away, continually looking back at the Tsar

1805
Rostóv turns toward Kutúzov’s staff after failing to find Alexander.

Ch. 67

Nicholas Rostóv Kutúzov

From one of the drivers he learned that Kutúzov’s staff were not far off, in the village the vehicles were going to.

1805
The remains of Langeron’s and Dokhtúrov’s forces retreat toward Augesd.

Ch. 67 · 📍 [[Augesd]]

Langeron Dokhtúrov

The remains of Langeron’s and Dokhtúrov’s mingled forces were crowding around the dams and banks of the ponds near the village of Augesd.

1805
Dokhtúrov rallies battalions and conducts the rearguard’s defense against pursuing French cavalry.

Ch. 67 · 📍 [[Augesd Dam]] · After five o’clock

Dokhtúrov

In the rearguard, Dokhtúrov and others rallying some battalions kept up a musketry fire at the French cavalry that was pursuing our troops.

1805
Prince Andrew Bolkónski lies bleeding and unconscious after being wounded.

Ch. 68 · 📍 [[Pratzen Heights]]

Prince Andrew

On the Pratzen Heights, where he had fallen with the flagstaff in his hand, lay Prince Andrew Bolkónski bleeding profusely and unconsciously uttering a gentle, piteous, and childlike moan.

1805
Napoleon orders Prince Andrew lifted and carried to a dressing station.

Ch. 68 · 📍 [[Pratzen Heights]]

Napoleon Prince Andrew

“Ah! He is alive,” said Napoleon. “Lift this young man up and carry him to the dressing station.”

1805
Prince Andrew regains consciousness while being carried with wounded and captured Russian officers to the hospital.

Ch. 68 · late in the day

Prince Andrew

He did not regain consciousness till late in the day, when with other wounded and captured Russian officers he was carried to the hospital.

1805
Prince Andrew, Prince Repnín, and Lieutenant Sukhtélen are presented to Napoleon as prisoners.

Ch. 68

Napoleon Prince Repnín Lieutenant Sukhtélen Prince Andrew

Prince Andrew, who had also been brought forward before the Emperor’s eyes to complete the show of prisoners, could not fail to attract his attention.

1805
Napoleon orders the prisoners taken to his bivouac and their wounds examined by Larrey.

Ch. 68

Napoleon Prince Repnín Lieutenant Sukhtélen Prince Andrew Larrey

“Have these gentlemen attended to and taken to my bivouac; let my doctor, Larrey, examine their wounds.

1805
The soldiers return Princess Mary’s gold icon to Prince Andrew’s chest.

Ch. 68

Prince Andrew Princess Mary

the little icon with its thin gold chain suddenly appeared upon his chest outside his uniform.

1805
Larrey predicts that Prince Andrew will probably die rather than recover.

Ch. 68 · Toward morning

Larrey Prince Andrew

“He is a nervous, bilious subject,” said Larrey, “and will not recover.”

1805
Prince Andrew is left in the care of the district inhabitants.

Ch. 68 · Toward morning

Prince Andrew

And Prince Andrew, with others fatally wounded, was left to the care of the inhabitants of the district.

1805
Denísov’s squadron survived chiefly on bitter roots after its provisions ran out.

Ch. 99

Denísov

But in spite of all this, the soldiers of Denísov’s squadron fed chiefly on “Máshka’s sweet root,” because it was the second week that the last of the biscuits were being doled out at the rate of half a pound a man and the last potatoes received had sprouted and frozen.

1805
Borís reunited with Natásha after four years by calling on the Rostóvs.

Ch. 118 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · When the Rostóvs came to Petersburg

Borís Drubetskóy Natásha

When the Rostóvs came to Petersburg Borís called on them.

Chapters 130–178

1805
Prince Andrew entrusted Pierre with their secret and directed Natásha to seek his help.

Ch. 130 · On the eve of his departure from Petersburg

Prince Andrew Pierre Natásha

Do you know I have entrusted him with our secret?

1805
Prince Andrew brought Pierre to visit the Rostóvs before departing.

Ch. 130 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · On the eve of his departure from Petersburg

Prince Andrew Pierre

On the eve of his departure from Petersburg Prince Andrew brought with him Pierre, who had not been to the Rostóvs’ once since the ball.

1805
The military council ends in heated disputes without reaching a general conclusion.

Ch. 178

Prince Peter Mikháylovich Volkónski General Armfeldt Count Toll Marquis Paulucci Pfuel Wolzogen Michaud

The discussions continued a long time, and the longer they lasted the more heated became the disputes, culminating in shouts and personalities, and the less was it possible to arrive at any general conclusion from all that had been said.

1806 (88 events)

Chapters 69–79

1806
Nicholas Rostóv returns home on leave with Vasíli Denísov.

Ch. 69 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Early in the year 1806

Nicholas Rostóv Denísov

Early in the year 1806 Nicholas Rostóv returned home on leave. Denísov was going home to Vorónezh and Rostóv persuaded him to travel with him as far as Moscow and to stay with him there.

1806
Sónya releases Nicholas from his promise, and Nicholas decides to remain free.

Ch. 69

Sónya Nicholas Rostóv

She says: ‘I shall love him always, but let him be free.’ Isn’t that lovely and noble! Yes, very noble? Isn’t it?” asked Natásha, so seriously and excitedly that it was evident that what she was now saying she had talked of before, with tears.

1806
Natáша rejects marriage to Borís and declares she will not marry anyone.

Ch. 69

Natásha Borís Drubetskóy

Natásha flared up. “I don’t want to marry anyone. And I’ll tell him so when I see him!”

1806
Nicholas Rostóv returns from the army and is welcomed as a hero and darling of his family.

Ch. 70 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · On his return to Moscow from the army

Nicholas Rostóv

On his return to Moscow from the army, Nicholas Rostóv was welcomed by his home circle as the best of sons, a hero, and their darling Nikólenka;

1806
Nicholas Rostóv grows more distant from Sónya before rejoining the army.

Ch. 70 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · During Rostóv’s short stay in Moscow

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

During Rostóv’s short stay in Moscow, before rejoining the army, he did not draw closer to Sónya, but rather drifted away from her.

1806
Borís advances to a position on the staff.

Ch. 70 · now

Borís Drubetskóy

He has forwarded me a letter from Borís. Thank God, Borís is now on the staff.”

1806
Anna Mikháylovna reports that Dólokhov has compromised Mary Ivánovna, devastating Pierre Bezúkhov.

Ch. 70 · now

Dólokhov Mary Ivánovna Pierre

“Dólokhov, Mary Ivánovna’s son,” she said in a mysterious whisper, “has compromised her completely, they say. Pierre took him up, invited him to his house in Petersburg, and now... she has come here and that daredevil after her!”

1806
The English Club prepares a large dinner honoring Prince Bagratión as a military hero.

Ch. 70 · 📍 [[English Club]] · the third of March

Count Ilyá Rostóv Prince Bagratión

Next day, the third of March, soon after one o’clock, two hundred and fifty members of the English Club and fifty guests were awaiting the guest of honor and hero of the Austrian campaign, Prince Bagratión, to dinner.

1806
Dólokhov was reinstated as an officer in the Semënov regiment.

Ch. 71

Dólokhov

who was now again an officer in the Semënov regiment.

1806
Uvárov was sent to discover Moscow’s opinion of Austerlitz.

Ch. 71 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Uvárov

Valúev was confidentially telling that Uvárov had been sent from Petersburg to ascertain what Moscow was thinking about Austerlitz.

1806
Bagratión arrived at the English Club as its guest of honor.

Ch. 71 · 📍 [[English Club]] · On that third of March

Prince Bagratión

“He’s arrived!”

1806
Bagratión received a ceremonial salver bearing printed verses celebrating his heroism.

Ch. 71 · 📍 [[English Club]]

Prince Bagratión Count Ilyá Rostóv

Count Ilyá, again thrusting his way through the crowd, went out of the drawing room and reappeared a minute later with another committeeman, carrying a large silver salver which he presented to Prince Bagratión.

1806
Pierre concludes that Hélène is guilty and permanently separates himself from her.

Ch. 72 · that day

Pierre Hélène Dólokhov

At the very instant he did this and uttered those words, Pierre felt that the question of his wife’s guilt which had been tormenting him the whole day was finally and indubitably answered in the affirmative. He hated her and was forever sundered from her.

1806
Pierre challenges Dólokhov to a duel.

Ch. 72 · after dinner

Pierre Dólokhov

You...! you... scoundrel! I challenge you!” he ejaculated, and, pushing back his chair, he rose from the table.

1806
Rostóv agrees to second Dólokhov, and the duel arrangements are discussed.

Ch. 72 · after dinner

Nicholas Rostóv Dólokhov Nesvítski

Despite Denísov’s request that he would take no part in the matter, Rostóv agreed to be Dólokhov’s second, and after dinner he discussed the arrangements for the duel with Nesvítski, Bezúkhov’s second.

1806
The duel party assembles, and the weapons and barriers are prepared.

Ch. 72 · 📍 [[Sokólniki forest]] · Next day, at eight in the morning

Pierre Nesvítski Dólokhov Denísov Nicholas Rostóv

When all was ready, the sabers stuck in the snow to mark the barriers, and the pistols loaded, Nesvítski went up to Pierre.

1806
Pierre shoots and wounds Dólokhov during the duel.

Ch. 73

Pierre Dólokhov

He was pressing one hand to his left side, while the other clutched his drooping pistol. His face was pale.

1806
Dólokhov fires at Pierre but misses and collapses helplessly in the snow.

Ch. 73

Dólokhov Pierre

“Missed!” shouted Dólokhov, and he lay helplessly, face downwards on the snow.

1806
Dólokhov reveals his fear that his mother will die if he does not survive.

Ch. 73 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · on entering Moscow

Dólokhov Nicholas Rostóv

“My mother! My mother, my angel, my adored angel mother,” and Dólokhov pressed Rostóv’s hand and burst into tears.

1806
Rostóv learns that Dólokhov secretly lives as an affectionate son and brother.

Ch. 73 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · When he had become a little quieter

Nicholas Rostóv Dólokhov

to his great surprise learned that Dólokhov the brawler, Dólokhov the bully, lived in Moscow with an old mother and a hunchback sister, and was the most affectionate of sons and brothers.

1806
Pierre resolves to leave Hélène and part from her forever.

Ch. 74 · In the night

Pierre Hélène

He resolved to go away next day and leave a letter informing her of his intention to part from her forever.

1806
Hélène denies that Dólokhov was her lover and condemns Pierre’s duel.

Ch. 74 · Next morning

Hélène Dólokhov Pierre

You believe everything you’re told. You were told... that Dólokhov was my lover,” she said in French with her coarse plainness of speech

1806
Pierre proposes separating from Hélène, who accepts only if given a fortune.

Ch. 74 · Next morning

Pierre Hélène

“We had better separate,” he muttered in a broken voice. “Separate? Very well, but only if you give me a fortune,” said Hélène.

1806
Pierre threatens Hélène with violence, and she flees the room.

Ch. 74 · Next morning

Pierre Hélène

He flung down the slab, broke it, and swooping down on her with outstretched hands shouted, “Get out!”

1806
Pierre gives Hélène control of his Great Russian estates.

Ch. 74 · 📍 [[Great Russia]] · A week later

Pierre Hélène

A week later Pierre gave his wife full power to control all his estates in Great Russia, which formed the larger part of his property

1806
Pierre leaves for Petersburg alone.

Ch. 74 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · A week later

Pierre

and left for Petersburg alone.

1806
Kutúzov informs the family that Prince Andrew fell in battle, though his survival remains uncertain.

Ch. 75 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · A week after the gazette report of the battle of Austerlitz

Kutúzov Prince Andrew

A week after the gazette report of the battle of Austerlitz came a letter from Kutúzov informing the prince of the fate that had befallen his son.

1806
Lise’s pregnancy nears confinement while Princess Mary conceals the news of Prince Andrew’s presumed death.

Ch. 75 · within a few days

Lise Princess Mary

She had determined not to tell her and persuaded her father to hide the terrible news from her till after her confinement, which was expected within a few days.

1806
Lise goes into labor, and Mary Bogdánovna confirms its beginning.

Ch. 76 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · the morning of the nineteenth March

Lise Mary Bogdánovna

Inform the prince that labor has begun,” said Mary Bogdánovna, giving the messenger a significant look.

1806
Prince Andrew unexpectedly returns to Bald Hills and embraces Princess Mary.

Ch. 76 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · night

Prince Andrew

the face and figure of Prince Andrew, in a fur cloak the deep collar of which covered with snow, appeared on the landing where the footman stood with the candle. Yes, it was he, pale, thin, with a changed and strangely softened but agitated expression on his face. He came up the stairs and embraced his sister.

1806
A son is born to Prince Andrew, announced by the infant’s wail.

Ch. 77

Prince Andrew Little Nicholas

Then suddenly he realized the joyful significance of that wail; tears choked him, and leaning his elbows on the window sill he began to cry, sobbing like a child.

1806
Prince Andrew’s wife dies immediately after giving birth.

Ch. 77

Prince Andrew

She was lying dead, in the same position he had seen her in five minutes before and, despite the fixed eyes and the pallor of the cheeks, the same expression was on her charming childlike face with its upper lip covered with tiny black hair.

1806
Prince Andrew’s father learns of the death and embraces him in grief.

Ch. 77 · Two hours later

Prince Andrew

Two hours later Prince Andrew, stepping softly, went into his father’s room. The old man already knew everything.

1806
Prince Andrew’s wife is buried, and he gives her a final farewell kiss.

Ch. 77 · Three days later

Prince Andrew

Three days later the little princess was buried, and Prince Andrew went up the steps to where the coffin stood, to give her the farewell kiss.

1806
Young Prince Nicholas Andréevich is baptized, with Princess Mary serving as godmother.

Ch. 77 · Another five days passed

Little Nicholas Prince Andrew Princess Mary

Another five days passed, and then the young Prince Nicholas Andréevich was baptized.

1806
Nicholas Rostóv escaped degradation and was appointed adjutant to Moscow’s governor general.

Ch. 78 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Nicholas Rostóv

Rostóv’s share in Dólokhov’s duel with Bezúkhov was hushed up by the efforts of the old count, and instead of being degraded to the ranks as he expected he was appointed an adjutant to the governor general of Moscow.

1806
Fyodor Dólokhov recovered, and Nicholas Rostóv became very friendly with him.

Ch. 78 · during his convalescence

Dólokhov Nicholas Rostóv

Dólokhov recovered, and Rostóv became very friendly with him during his convalescence.

1806
Fyodor Dólokhov’s pursuit of Sónya became evident, and she recognized his love.

Ch. 78

Dólokhov Sónya

Natásha’s prediction proved true. Dólokhov, who did not usually care for the society of ladies, began to come often to the house, and the question for whose sake he came (though no one spoke of it) was soon settled. He came because of Sónya. And Sónya, though she would never have dared to say so, knew it and blushed scarlet every time Dólokhov appeared.

1806
Nicholas Rostóv decided to return with Denísov to their regiment instead of remaining in Moscow.

Ch. 78 · after Christmas

Nicholas Rostóv Denísov

Nicholas would not hear of remaining in Moscow, and only awaited the termination of Denísov’s furlough after Christmas to return with him to their regiment.

1806
Dólokhov proposed to Sónya, but she definitively refused him because she loved another.

Ch. 79 · 📍 [[Rostóvs’ house]] · On the third day after Christmas

Dólokhov Sónya

He has proposed to Sónya!” Little as Nicholas had occupied himself with Sónya of late, something seemed to give way within him at this news. Dólokhov was a suitable and in some respects a brilliant match for the dowerless, orphan girl. From the point of view of the old countess and of society it was out of the question for her to refuse him. And therefore Nicholas’ first feeling on hearing the news was one of anger with Sónya.... He tried to say, “That’s capital; of course she’ll forget her childish promises and accept the offer,” but before he had time to say it Natásha began again. “And fancy! she refused him quite definitely!” adding, after a pause, “she told him she loved another.”

1806
Nicholas confessed his love for Sónya but made no promise and urged her to consider Dólokhov’s offer.

Ch. 79 · 📍 [[Rostóvs’ house]] · that same evening

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

If you are refusing for my sake, I am afraid that I...” Sónya again interrupted. She gave him an imploring, frightened look. “Nicholas, don’t tell me that!” she said. “No, but I must. It may be arrogant of me, but still it is best to say it. If you refuse him on my account, I must tell you the whole truth. I love you, and I think I love you more than anyone else....”

Chapters 80–98

1806
Sónya’s refusal of Dólokhov’s proposal becomes established.

Ch. 80 · That evening

Sónya Rostóv Dólokhov

That evening, proud of Dólokhov’s proposal, her refusal, and her explanation with Nicholas, Sónya twirled about before she left home

1806
Dólokhov announces he is leaving to rejoin his regiment.

Ch. 81 · tonight

Dólokhov

and am going to rejoin my regiment, I am giving a farewell supper tonight to my friends—come to the English Hotel.

1806
Nicholas Rostóv loses more money than he can pay during Dólokhov’s card game.

Ch. 81 · 📍 [[English Hotel]]

Nicholas Rostóv Dólokhov

The seven he needed was lying uppermost, the first card in the pack. He had lost more than he could pay.

1806
Rostóv’s gambling debt reaches forty-three thousand rubles owed to Dólokhov.

Ch. 82

Nicholas Rostóv Dólokhov

“You owe forty-three thousand, Count,” said Dólokhov

1806
Rostóv promises to pay Dólokhov the gambling debt the next day.

Ch. 82 · Tomorrow

Nicholas Rostóv Dólokhov

“Then when am I to have it?” “Tomorrow,” replied Rostóv and left the room.

1806
Denísov extends his stay for Natásha’s sake.

Ch. 83 · a day longer

Denísov Natásha

Vasíli Dmítrich is staying a day longer for my sake!

1806
Natásha begins singing seriously, encouraged by Denísov’s delight in her singing.

Ch. 83 · that winter

Natásha Denísov

Natásha, that winter, had for the first time begun to sing seriously, mainly because Denísov so delighted in her singing.

1806
Nicholas reveals he lost forty-three thousand rubles to Dólokhov.

Ch. 84

Nicholas Rostóv Dólokhov

“Very much,” said Nicholas flushing, and with a stupid careless smile, for which he was long unable to forgive himself, “I have lost a little, I mean a good deal, a great deal—forty three thousand.”

1806
Denísov proposes to Natásha, but she refuses him while promising friendship.

Ch. 84

Natásha Denísov

“Vasíli Dmítrich, I’m so sorry for you!... No, but you are so nice... but it won’t do...not that... but as a friend, I shall always love you.”

1806
Denísov accepts the refusal and leaves the household in distress.

Ch. 84

Denísov Natásha

“Well, good-by, Countess,” and kissing her hand, he left the room with quick resolute strides, without looking at Natásha.

1806
Nicholas sees Denísov off as Denísov departs Moscow.

Ch. 84 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Next day

Nicholas Rostóv Denísov

Next day Rostóv saw Denísov off. He did not wish to stay another day in Moscow.

1806
Nicholas sends Dólokhov the full forty-three-thousand-ruble debt and receives a receipt.

Ch. 84 · at last

Nicholas Rostóv Dólokhov

having at last sent Dólokhov the whole forty-three thousand rubles and received his receipt

1806
Nicholas leaves Moscow to rejoin his regiment in Poland.

Ch. 84 · 📍 [[Poland]] · at the end of November

Nicholas Rostóv

he left at the end of November, without taking leave of any of his acquaintances, to overtake his regiment which was already in Poland.

1806
Pierre left for Petersburg after his interview with his wife.

Ch. 85 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Pierre

After his interview with his wife Pierre left for Petersburg.

1806
Joseph Alexéevich Bazdéev identifies himself as a Freemason and offers Pierre a brotherly hand.

Ch. 86

Pierre Joseph Alexéevich Bazdéev

“Yes, I belong to the Brotherhood of the Freemasons,” said the stranger, looking deeper and deeper into Pierre’s eyes. “And in their name and my own I hold out a brotherly hand to you.”

1806
Pierre accepts Bazdéev’s religious teaching and experiences comfort, regeneration, and renewed purpose.

Ch. 86

Pierre Joseph Alexéevich Bazdéev

at any rate, Pierre longed with his whole soul to believe and he did believe, and felt a joyful sense of comfort, regeneration, and return to life.

1806
Bazdéev gives Pierre a written message for Count Willarski and directs him toward solitude and self-examination.

Ch. 86 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Pierre Joseph Alexéevich Bazdéev Count Willarski

“You are going to Petersburg. Hand this to Count Willarski” (he took out his notebook and wrote a few words on a large sheet of paper folded in four).

1806
Pierre firmly embraces Freemasonry’s ideal of brotherhood and resolves to pursue a virtuous new life.

Ch. 86

Pierre

He firmly believed in the possibility of the brotherhood of men united in the aim of supporting one another in the path of virtue, and that is how Freemasonry presented itself to him.

1806
Pierre agrees to enter the Brotherhood of Freemasons under Willarski’s sponsorship.

Ch. 87 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · A week after his arrival

Pierre Willarski

“Yes, I do wish it,” said he.

1806
Pierre professes belief in God when Willarski questions his former convictions.

Ch. 87 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · A week after his arrival

Pierre Willarski

“Yes... yes, I believe in God,” he said.

1806
Smolyanínov discloses the Brotherhood’s aims and its important inherited mystery to Pierre.

Ch. 87

Pierre Smolyanínov

“Now I must disclose to you the chief aim of our Order,” he said, “and if this aim coincides with yours, you may enter our Brotherhood with profit.

1806
Pierre begins initiation by surrendering valuables, partially undressing, and confessing women as his chief passion.

Ch. 87

Pierre Smolyanínov

Pierre quickly took out his purse and watch, but could not manage for some time to get the wedding ring off his fat finger.

1806
Pierre is formally admitted as a Mason and receives the Lodge’s symbols, password, and welcome.

Ch. 88 · 📍 [[Lodge]]

Pierre

He finished and, getting up, embraced and kissed Pierre, who, with tears of joy in his eyes, looked round him, not knowing how to answer the congratulations and greetings from acquaintances that met him on all sides. He acknowledged no acquaintances but saw in all these men only brothers, and burned with impatience to set to work with them.

1806
Pierre refuses Prince Vasíli’s plan to summon Hélène and orders him to leave.

Ch. 89

Pierre Prince Vasíli Hélène

“Prince, I did not ask you here. Go, please go!” And he jumped up and opened the door for him.

1806
Pierre leaves his new Masonic friends and departs for his estates, funding their charitable work.

Ch. 89 · A week later

Pierre

A week later, Pierre, having taken leave of his new friends, the Masons, and leaving large sums of money with them for alms, went away to his estates.

1806
The duel between Pierre and Dólokhov was hushed up without punishment.

Ch. 90

Pierre Dólokhov

The duel between Pierre and Dólokhov was hushed up and, in spite of the Emperor’s severity regarding duels at that time, neither the principals nor their seconds suffered for it.

1806
Pierre’s marriage to Hélène ended in a rupture, damaging his standing in society.

Ch. 90

Pierre Hélène

But the story of the duel, confirmed by Pierre’s rupture with his wife, was the talk of society.

1806
Hélène returned to Petersburg and was received with unusual deference after her separation.

Ch. 90 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Hélène

And when after Pierre’s departure Hélène returned to Petersburg, she was received by all her acquaintances not only cordially, but even with a shade of deference due to her misfortune.

1806
Borís Drubetskóy returned from a mission to Prussia as a special messenger and aide-de-camp.

Ch. 90 · 📍 [[Prussia]] · Toward the end of 1806

Borís Drubetskóy

The novelty Anna Pávlovna was setting before her guests that evening was Borís Drubetskóy, who had just arrived as a special messenger from the Prussian army and was aide-de-camp to a very important personage.

1806
Borís’s success transformed his lifestyle, plans, and former associations.

Ch. 90

Borís Drubetskóy

In consequence of this discovery his whole manner of life, all his relations with old friends, all his plans for his future, were completely altered.

1806
Borís entered Anna Pávlovna’s society as an elegantly dressed aide-de-camp.

Ch. 90 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · Toward the end of 1806

Borís Drubetskóy

Borís, grown more manly and looking fresh, rosy and self-possessed, entered the drawing room elegantly dressed in the uniform of an aide-de-camp

1806
Bonaparte stole Frederick the Great’s sword.

Ch. 91 · 📍 [[Potsdam]]

Napoleon Frederick the Great

at Potsdam the impious Bonaparte had stolen the sword of Frederick the Great.

1806
Hélène summoned Borís to visit her for an important matter.

Ch. 91 · on Tuesday

Hélène Borís Drubetskóy

Hélène who had spoken very little all the evening again turned to Borís, asking him in a tone of caressing significant command to come to her on Tuesday.

1806
Borís became an intimate in Hélène’s household.

Ch. 91 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · During that stay in Petersburg

Borís Drubetskóy Hélène

During that stay in Petersburg, Borís became an intimate in the countess’ house.

1806
Old Prince Bolkónski was appointed one of eight commanders in chief supervising military enrollment.

Ch. 92 · In 1806

old Prince Bolkónski

In 1806 the old prince was made one of the eight commanders in chief then appointed to supervise the enrollment decreed throughout Russia.

1806
Old Prince Bolkónski transferred the large estate of Boguchárovo to Prince Andrew.

Ch. 92 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · Soon after Prince Andrew’s return

old Prince Bolkónski Prince Andrew

Soon after Prince Andrew’s return the old prince made over to him a large estate, Boguchárovo, about twenty-five miles from Bald Hills.

1806
Prince Andrew abandoned his intention of remaining outside service and accepted a recruitment post under his father.

Ch. 92 · when the war recommenced

Prince Andrew

After the Austerlitz campaign Prince Andrew had firmly resolved not to continue his military service, and when the war recommenced and everybody had to serve, he took a post under his father in the recruitment so as to avoid active service.

1806
News reached Bald Hills reporting Bennigsen’s apparent victory over Bonaparte at Eylau.

Ch. 92 · 📍 [[Eylau]]

General Bennigsen Napoleon

Bennigsen seems to have obtained a complete victory over Buonaparte at Eylau.

1806
Princess Mary continues receiving pilgrims despite her father’s order to drive them away.

Ch. 97 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]]

Princess Mary

He orders these pilgrims to be driven away, but she receives them.

1806
Princess Mary reveals that Prince Andrew’s wound reopened and his doctor advised him to leave for a cure.

Ch. 98 · last spring

Princess Mary Prince Andrew Pierre

His health was better in the winter, but last spring his wound reopened and the doctor said he ought to go away for a cure.

Chapters 99–104

1806
Rostóv returned to his regiment and was welcomed by Denísov and the officers.

Ch. 99 · When returning from his leave

Nicholas Rostóv

When returning from his leave, Rostóv felt, for the first time, how close was the bond that united him to Denísov and the whole regiment.

1806
Rostóv was reassigned to his former squadron after reporting to the regiment commander.

Ch. 99

Nicholas Rostóv

When he had reported himself to the commander of the regiment and had been reassigned to his former squadron

1806
Denísov is identified as wounded at Molliten and receiving hospital care.

Ch. 101

Denísov

“Major Denísov,” Rostóv said again. “He was wounded at Molliten.”

1806
Túshin reveals that part of his arm was amputated.

Ch. 102

Túshin

And I’ve had a bit cut off, you see...

1806
Alexander and Napoleon met on the Niemen and entered the pavilion together.

Ch. 103 · 📍 [[Tilsit]] · On the thirteenth of June

Emperor Alexander Napoleon

Napoleon—reaching the raft first—stepped quickly forward to meet Alexander and held out his hand to him, and how they both retired into the pavilion.

1806
The preliminaries of peace are signed between Russia and France.

Ch. 104 · 📍 [[Tilsit]] · June 27

Emperor Alexander Napoleon

On that day, June 27, the preliminaries of peace were signed.

1806
Alexander and Napoleon exchange high imperial decorations.

Ch. 104 · 📍 [[Tilsit]] · June 27

Emperor Alexander Napoleon

The Emperors exchanged decorations: Alexander received the Cross of the Legion of Honor and Napoleon the Order of St. Andrew of the First Degree

1807 (36 events)

1807
Little Prince Nicholas became seriously ill and developed a high fever.

Ch. 92 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · for four days

Little Nicholas

Little Nicholas had been unwell for four days.

c. 1807
Kámenski was preferred over Prozoróvski as commander in chief.

Ch. 93

Prozoróvski Kámenski

of Prozoróvski and Kámenski the latter was preferred.

c. 1807
Kámenski relinquished command and passed it to Buxhöwden.

Ch. 93

Kámenski Buxhöwden

I have passed on the command to the general next in seniority, Count Buxhöwden

c. 1807
Bennigsen fought the battle of Pultúsk and reported it as a victory.

Ch. 93 · 📍 [[Pultúsk]]

General Bennigsen

This is the battle of Pultúsk, which is considered a great victory

c. 1807
Bennigsen refused to surrender command to Buxhöwden after the battle.

Ch. 93

General Bennigsen Buxhöwden

General Bennigsen, hoping to receive from Petersburg the post of commander in chief as a reward for his victory, does not give up the command of the army to General Buxhöwden.

c. 1807
Bennigsen received appointment as commander in chief, defeating Buxhöwden’s claim.

Ch. 93

General Bennigsen Buxhöwden

the courier who carried the news of our victory at Pultúsk to Petersburg returns bringing our appointment as commander in chief, and our first foe, Buxhöwden, is vanquished

c. 1807
Starving Russian soldiers began looting, devastating the countryside, and attacking headquarters.

Ch. 93

General Bennigsen

The Orthodox begin looting, and in a way of which our last campaign can give you no idea.

c. 1807
The child’s illness crisis ended, and the child became convalescent.

Ch. 93

Prince Andrew Princess Mary

He was not dead, but evidently the crisis was over and he was convalescent.

1807
Pierre orders immediate serf emancipation and welfare reforms across his estates.

Ch. 94 · 📍 [[Kiev province]] · Soon after his admission to the Masonic Brotherhood

Pierre

He told them that steps would be taken immediately to free his serfs—and that till then they were not to be overburdened with labor, women while nursing their babies were not to be sent to work, assistance was to be given to the serfs, punishments were to be admonitory and not corporal, and hospitals, asylums, and schools were to be established on all the estates.

1807
Pierre is deceived by staged estate improvements and grateful receptions arranged by the chief steward.

Ch. 94 · before the master arrived

Pierre

Everywhere preparations were made not for ceremonious welcomes (which he knew Pierre would not like), but for just such gratefully religious ones, with offerings of icons and the bread and salt of hospitality, as, according to his understanding of his master, would touch and delude him.

1807
Pierre believes his reforms succeeded and regains his philanthropic confidence after visiting the estates.

Ch. 94 · In the spring of 1807

Pierre

And so Pierre was delighted with his visit to his estates and quite recovered the philanthropic mood in which he had left Petersburg, and wrote enthusiastic letters to his “brother-instructor” as he called the Grand Master.

1807
The chief steward secretly leaves emancipation undone while concealing continuing serf burdens from Pierre.

Ch. 94

Pierre

The steward promised to do all in his power to carry out the count’s wishes, seeing clearly that not only would the count never be able to find out whether all measures had been taken for the sale of the land and forests and to release them from the Land Bank, but would probably never even inquire and would never know that the newly erected buildings were standing empty and that the serfs continued to give in money and work all that other people’s serfs gave—that is to say, all that could be got out of them.

c. 1807
Pierre reveals that his marriage has ended permanently.

Ch. 95

Pierre

But you know it is all over, and forever.

c. 1807
Prince Andrew plans to settle permanently at Boguchárovo.

Ch. 95 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · next year

Prince Andrew

Well, you see, I’m building. I mean to settle here altogether next year....

c. 1807
Prince Andrew refuses to serve again in the active Russian army.

Ch. 95 · After Austerlitz!

Prince Andrew

I have promised myself not to serve again in the active Russian army. And I won’t—not even if Bonaparte were here at Smolénsk threatening Bald Hills—even then I wouldn’t serve in the Russian army!

c. 1807
Prince Andrew serves in recruiting under his father to avoid active military service.

Ch. 95

Prince Andrew

“Then you are serving?” “I am.”

c. 1807
Prince Andrew begins a new inner life after his meeting with Pierre.

Ch. 96 · In the evening

Prince Andrew Pierre

His meeting with Pierre formed an epoch in Prince Andrew’s life. Though outwardly he continued to live in the same old way, inwardly he began a new life.

c. 1807
Prince Andrew reveals that Ivánushka, disguised as a young man, is actually a woman.

Ch. 97

Ivánushka Prince Andrew Pierre

Il faut que vous sachiez que c’est une femme,

c. 1807
Pelagéya learns from Crazy Cyril that a wonder-working icon has been revealed at Kolyázin.

Ch. 97 · 📍 [[Kolyázin]] · Just at Christmastime

Pelagéya Crazy Cyril

When I was in Kiev, Crazy Cyril says to me (he’s one of God’s own and goes barefoot summer and winter), he says, ‘Why are you not going to the right place? Go to Kolyázin where a wonder-working icon of the Holy Mother of God has been revealed.’

c. 1807
Pierre apologizes for offending Pelagéya, and she is reassured enough to remain.

Ch. 97

Pierre Pelagéya Princess Mary

Pelagéya stopped doubtfully, but in Pierre’s face there was such a look of sincere penitence, and Prince Andrew glanced so meekly now at her and now at Pierre, that she was gradually reassured.

c. 1807
Pierre’s visit wins the household’s affection, and everyone speaks well of him after his departure.

Ch. 98 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · during the two days of the young man’s visit

Pierre Prince Andrew Princess Mary Little Nicholas Michael Ivánovich Mademoiselle Bourienne

They were all fond of him already.

c. 1807
Rostóv resolved to repay his debt to his parents within five years.

Ch. 99 · After his losses

Nicholas Rostóv

After his losses, he had determined to pay back his debt to his parents in five years.

c. 1807
Rostóv rescued a starving Polish family and sheltered them in his quarters.

Ch. 99 · On one of his foraging expeditions

Nicholas Rostóv

Rostóv brought them to his quarters, placed them in his own lodging, and kept them for some weeks while the old man was recovering.

c. 1807
Rostóv’s insult nearly led to a duel, but Denísov prevented it.

Ch. 99

Nicholas Rostóv Denísov

Rostóv took the joke as an insult, flared up, and said such unpleasant things to the officer that it was all Denísov could do to prevent a duel.

c. 1807
Denísov seized an unescorted infantry transport and distributed its provisions to starving soldiers.

Ch. 100

Denísov Lavrúshka

The wagons that had reached the hussars had been consigned to an infantry regiment, but learning from Lavrúshka that the transport was unescorted, Denísov with his hussars had seized it by force.

c. 1807
Denísov assaulted Telyánin at the commissariat office over the soldiers’ lack of provisions.

Ch. 100

Denísov Telyánin

Telyánin! ‘What? So it’s you who’s starving us to death! Is it? Take this and this!’ and I hit him so pat, stwaight on his snout...

c. 1807
A court-martial was appointed against Denísov for marauding and insubordination.

Ch. 100 · at noon

Denísov

The adjutant told them that the affair was likely to take a very bad turn: that a court-martial had been appointed

c. 1807
Denísov was ordered to hand over his squadron and appear before the divisional staff.

Ch. 100 · on the first of May

Denísov

on the first of May, Denísov was ordered to hand the squadron over to the next in seniority and appear before the staff of his division

c. 1807
A French bullet wounded Denísov in the leg, allowing him to avoid appearing before the staff and enter hospital.

Ch. 100 · On the previous day

Denísov

A bullet fired by a French sharpshooter hit him in the fleshy part of his leg. Perhaps at another time Denísov would not have left the regiment for so slight a wound, but now he took advantage of it to excuse himself from appearing at the staff and went into hospital.

c. 1807
Rostóv obtains leave to visit the wounded Denísov in hospital.

Ch. 101 · after that an armistice was proclaimed

Nicholas Rostóv Denísov

Rostóv, who felt his friend’s absence very much, having no news of him since he left and feeling very anxious about his wound and the progress of his affairs, took advantage of the armistice to get leave to visit Denísov in hospital.

c. 1807
Denísov abandons his refusal and gives Rostóv a petition requesting the Emperor’s pardon.

Ch. 102 · Late in the evening

Denísov Nicholas Rostóv

In it was the petition to the Emperor drawn up by the auditor, in which Denísov, without alluding to the offenses of the commissariat officials, simply asked for pardon.

c. 1807
Borís secured his standing at court by joining the Emperor’s suite and attending the imperial interview.

Ch. 103 · 📍 [[Tilsit]] · At the time of the meeting at Tilsit

Borís Drubetskóy

As the Emperor’s suite was a very small one, it was a matter of great importance, for a man who valued his success in the service, to be at Tilsit on the occasion of this interview between the two Emperors, and having succeeded in this, Borís felt that henceforth his position was fully assured.

c. 1807
Nicholas Rostóv hands Denísov’s letter to a general for intercession.

Ch. 104 · 📍 [[Tilsit]]

Nicholas Rostóv Denísov

Hardly had Rostóv handed him the letter and finished explaining Denísov’s case

c. 1807
Alexander refuses to intervene in Denísov’s case, citing the law.

Ch. 104 · 📍 [[Tilsit]]

Emperor Alexander Denísov

I cannot do it, General. I cannot, because the law is stronger than I

1807
Prince Nicholas works on his will, preparing papers intended to remain after his death.

Ch. 192 · In the evening

Little Nicholas

“He’s worrying very much about the new building. He has been reading a little, but now”—Michael Ivánovich went on, lowering his voice—“now he’s at his desk, busy with his will, I expect.”

1807
Alexander made friends with Napoleon.

Ch. 354 · In 1807

Emperor Alexander Napoleon

In 1807 he suddenly made friends with him

1808 (22 events)

1808
Alexander and Napoleon publicly meet, dismount, and take each other’s hands.

Ch. 105 · 📍 [[the square]]

Emperor Alexander Napoleon

Napoleon said something to Alexander, and both Emperors dismounted and took each other’s hands.

1808
Napoleon awards Lázarev the Legion of Honor for bravery in the recent war.

Ch. 105 · 📍 [[the square]]

Emperor Alexander Prince Kozlóvski Lázarev Napoleon

Napoleon merely laid the cross on Lázarev’s breast and, dropping his hand, turned toward Alexander as though sure that the cross would adhere there.

1808
Lázarev receives a pension of twelve hundred francs for life.

Ch. 105 · 📍 [[the square]]

Lázarev

Yes, but what luck for Lázarev! Twelve hundred francs’ pension for life.

1808
Alexander goes to Erfurt for a fresh interview with Napoleon.

Ch. 105 · 📍 [[Erfurt]] · In 1808

Emperor Alexander Napoleon

In 1808 the Emperor Alexander went to Erfurt for a fresh interview with the Emperor Napoleon

1808
Prince Andrew liberated three hundred serfs, making them free agricultural laborers.

Ch. 107

Prince Andrew

On one of his estates the three hundred serfs were liberated and became free agricultural laborers—this being one of the first examples of the kind in Russia.

1808
Prince Andrew replaced compulsory serf labor with quitrent on other estates.

Ch. 107

Prince Andrew

On other estates the serfs’ compulsory labor was commuted for a quitrent.

1808
Prince Andrew established medical and educational services for peasants and household serfs.

Ch. 107 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]]

Prince Andrew

A trained midwife was engaged for Boguchárovo at his expense, and a priest was paid to teach reading and writing to the children of the peasants and household serfs.

1808
Prince Andrew decides that life is not over and resolves to live actively for others.

Ch. 109

Prince Andrew

“No, life is not over at thirty-one!” Prince Andrew suddenly decided finally and decisively.

1808
Prince Andrew decides to go to Petersburg and re-enter the service.

Ch. 109 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · that autumn

Prince Andrew

On reaching home Prince Andrew decided to go to Petersburg that autumn and found all sorts of reasons for this decision. A whole series of sensible and logical considerations showing it to be essential for him to go to Petersburg, and even to re-enter the service, kept springing up in his mind.

1808
Pierre assumed a leading position among the Petersburg Freemasons.

Ch. 113 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · in 1808

Pierre

Pierre on returning to Petersburg after visiting his estates had involuntarily found himself in a leading position among the Petersburg Freemasons.

1808
Hélène settled in Petersburg and gained a prominent position in the French diplomatic circle.

Ch. 115 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Hélène

In this group Hélène, as soon as she had settled in Petersburg with her husband, took a very prominent place.

1808
Hélène achieved brilliant success at Erfurt, where Napoleon noticed her.

Ch. 115 · 📍 [[Erfurt]] · At Erfurt

Hélène Napoleon

At Erfurt her success had been brilliant. Napoleon himself had noticed her in the theater and said of her: “C’est un superbe animal.”

1808
Hélène gained an established reputation as a charming and intellectually brilliant woman.

Ch. 115 · during these last two years

Hélène

Hélène Bezúkhova’s reputation as a lovely and clever woman became so firmly established

1808
Hélène became a powerful social figure after diplomats entrusted her with secrets.

Ch. 115

Hélène

secretaries of the embassy, and even ambassadors, confided diplomatic secrets to her, so that in a way Hélène was a power.

1808
Berg proposed to Véra Rostóva, and she accepted.

Ch. 117 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · Soon after their arrival in Petersburg

Berg Véra Rostóva

Soon after their arrival in Petersburg Berg proposed to Véra and was accepted.

1808
Natásha enters the ballroom and attends the ball.

Ch. 121

Natásha

On entering the ballroom the regular hum of voices, footsteps, and greetings deafened Natásha

1808
Hélène Bezúkhov refuses Berg’s invitation to attend his party.

Ch. 126 · One morning

Hélène Bezúkhov Berg

I have just been to see the countess, your wife. Unfortunately she could not grant my request

1808
Natásha realizes she has fallen in love with Prince Andrew.

Ch. 128 · 📍 [[Otrádnoe]] · that night

Natásha Prince Andrew

It seemed to Natásha that even at the time she first saw Prince Andrew at Otrádnoe she had fallen in love with him.

1808
Their betrothal remained unofficial, with no ceremony or public announcement.

Ch. 130

Natásha Prince Andrew

No betrothal ceremony took place and Natásha’s engagement to Bolkónski was not announced; Prince Andrew insisted on that.

1808
Prince Andrew departed Bald Hills after a dissatisfied discussion with his father.

Ch. 131 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · During the winter

Prince Andrew Princess Mary

Before he left he had a long talk with his father about something, and Princess Mary noticed that before his departure they were dissatisfied with one another.

1808
Prince Andrew reveals his engagement to Natásha Rostóva.

Ch. 132 · In the middle of the summer

Prince Andrew Natásha

He informed her of his engagement to Natásha Rostóva.

1808
Prince Andrew’s father rejects immediate consent to the engagement.

Ch. 132 · The next day

Princess Mary Prince Andrew

“Write and tell your brother to wait till I am dead.... It won’t be long—I shall soon set him free.”

1809 (55 events)

Chapters 106–128

1809
Napoleon Bonaparte declared war on Austria.

Ch. 106 · 📍 [[Austria]] · In 1809

Napoleon

when Napoleon declared war on Austria

1809
A Russian corps crossed the frontier to cooperate with Napoleon Bonaparte against Austria.

Ch. 106 · In 1809

Emperor Alexander Napoleon

a Russian corps crossed the frontier to co-operate with our old enemy Bonaparte against our old ally the Emperor of Austria

1809
Prince Andrew visited the Ryazán estates inherited by his son.

Ch. 107 · 📍 [[Ryazán estates]] · In the spring of 1809

Prince Andrew

In the spring of 1809 he went to visit the Ryazán estates which had been inherited by his son, whose guardian he was.

1809
Emperor Alexander was thrown from his calèche, injured his leg, and remained at Peterhof for three weeks.

Ch. 110 · 📍 [[Peterhof]] · That same August

Emperor Alexander

That same August the Emperor was thrown from his calèche, injured his leg, and remained three weeks at Peterhof

1809
Emperor Alexander’s liberal reform program took shape through proposed decrees and a state constitution.

Ch. 110 · 📍 [[Russia]] · At that time

Emperor Alexander Czartorýski Novosíltsev Kochubéy Strógonov Speránski

At that time the two famous decrees were being prepared that so agitated society—abolishing court ranks and introducing examinations to qualify for the grades of Collegiate Assessor and State Councilor—and not merely these but a whole state constitution, intended to change the existing order of government in Russia

1809
Speránski and Arakchéev replaced the Emperor’s former associates on the civil and military sides.

Ch. 110 · Now

Speránski Arakchéev Czartorýski Novosíltsev Kochubéy Strógonov

Now all these men were replaced by Speránski on the civil side, and Arakchéev on the military.

1809
Arakchéev rejected Prince Andrew’s military-law project and recommended him for an unpaid committee position.

Ch. 110 · On the appointed day

Prince Andrew Arakchéev

I have endorsed a resolution on your memorandum and sent it to the committee. I do not approve of it

1809
Count Kochubéy introduces Prince Andrew to Speránski at his evening gathering.

Ch. 111 · The day after his interview with Count Arakchéev

Prince Andrew Count Kochubéy Speránski

When Kochubéy introduced Prince Andrew, Speránski slowly turned his eyes to Bolkónski with his customary smile and looked at him in silence.

1809
Speránski offers to connect Prince Andrew with Magnítski and invites him to call.

Ch. 111 · on Wednesday

Prince Andrew Speránski Magnítski

If you will do me the honor of calling on me on Wednesday,” he added, “I will, after talking with Magnítski, let you know what may interest you, and shall also have the pleasure of a more detailed chat with you.

c. 1809
Prince Andrew became a committee member and section chairman for revising laws at Speránski’s request.

Ch. 112 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · A week later

Prince Andrew Speránski

A week later Prince Andrew was a member of the Committee on Army Regulations and—what he had not at all expected—was chairman of a section of the committee for the revision of the laws.

1809
Pierre went abroad to receive initiation into the order’s higher secrets.

Ch. 113 · toward the end of the year

Pierre

And so toward the end of the year he went abroad to be initiated into the higher secrets of the order.

1809
Pierre returned to Petersburg after receiving a higher Masonic grade and learning additional mysteries.

Ch. 113 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · In the summer of 1809

Pierre

In the summer of 1809 Pierre returned to Petersburg. Our Freemasons knew from correspondence with those abroad that Bezúkhov had obtained the confidence of many highly placed persons, had been initiated into many mysteries, had been raised to a higher grade, and was bringing back with him much that might conduce to the advantage of the Masonic cause in Russia.

1809
Pierre presented a reform program urging the Freemasons to act and expand their influence.

Ch. 113 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Pierre

A solemn meeting of the lodge of the second degree was convened, at which Pierre promised to communicate to the Petersburg Brothers what he had to deliver to them from the highest leaders of their order.

1809
Pierre’s speech divided the lodge, with parties forming over accusations of Illuminism.

Ch. 113 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · At that meeting

Pierre

Parties were formed, some accusing Pierre of Illuminism, others supporting him.

1809
The lodge rejected Pierre’s proposal.

Ch. 113 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · At the end of the meeting

Pierre

He was told that it would not

1809
Pierre left the lodge after his proposal was rejected.

Ch. 113 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · without waiting for the usual formalities

Pierre

and without waiting for the usual formalities he left the lodge and went home.

c. 1809
Pierre accepts Joseph Alexéevich’s condemnation of his speech and abandons his previous Masonic approach.

Ch. 114 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · 17th November

Pierre Joseph Alexéevich

On this ground Joseph Alexéevich condemned my speech and my whole activity, and in the depth of my soul I agreed with him.

c. 1809
Joseph Alexéevich gives Pierre a notebook to record and monitor his actions.

Ch. 114 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · 17th November

Pierre Joseph Alexéevich

Besides this he advised me for myself personally above all to keep a watch over myself, and to that end he gave me a notebook, the one I am now writing in and in which I will in future note down all my actions.

c. 1809
Pierre resumes living with Hélène.

Ch. 114 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · 23rd November

Pierre Hélène

I am again living with my wife.

c. 1809
Pierre forgives Hélène and asks her to forget the past, limiting their union to a spiritual aim.

Ch. 114 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · 23rd November

Pierre Hélène

I told my wife that I begged her to forget the past, to forgive me whatever wrong I may have done her, and that I had nothing to forgive.

c. 1809
Pierre entered the state service on Joseph Alexéevich’s advice.

Ch. 116 · 24th November

Pierre Joseph Alexéevich

By Joseph Alexéevich’s advice Pierre had entered the service of the state and served on one of the committees.

c. 1809
Pierre was assigned the duty of Rhetor during preparations for a Brother’s reception.

Ch. 116 · 27th November

Pierre G. V. O.

They laid on me the duty of Rhetor.

c. 1809
Borís Drubetskóy was admitted into the Brotherhood.

Ch. 116 · 27th November

Borís Drubetskóy Pierre G. V. O.

It was Borís Drubetskóy who was admitted.

c. 1809
Pierre received Joseph Alexéevich’s letter concerning conjugal duties.

Ch. 116 · 7th December

Pierre Joseph Alexéevich

That day I received a letter from my benefactor in which he wrote about “conjugal duties.”

1809
Berg demanded a dowry guarantee, and the count agreed to provide cash and a note of hand.

Ch. 117 · A few days before the wedding

Berg Véra Rostóva

The conversation ended by the count, who wished to be generous and to avoid further importunity, saying that he would give a note of hand for eighty thousand rubles.

1809
Borís abandoned his intention to avoid Natásha and began visiting the Rostóvs frequently.

Ch. 118 · a few days later

Borís Drubetskóy Natásha

Borís made up his mind to avoid meeting Natásha, but despite that resolution he called again a few days later and began calling often and spending whole days at the Rostóvs’.

1809
Borís stopped visiting Hélène and continued spending whole days with the Rostóvs.

Ch. 118 · every day

Borís Drubetskóy Hélène Natásha

He left off visiting Hélène and received reproachful notes from her every day, and yet he continued to spend whole days with the Rostóvs.

c. 1809
Borís ceased visiting the Rostóvs’ after the countess spoke with him.

Ch. 119 · 📍 [[Rostóvs’]] · Next day

Borís Drubetskóy

Next day the countess called Borís aside and had a talk with him, after which he ceased coming to the Rostóvs’.

c. 1809
Prince Andrew invites Natásha to waltz, and she accepts, becoming the second couple to enter the circle.

Ch. 122

Prince Andrew Natásha

He asked her to waltz. That tremulous expression on Natásha’s face, prepared either for despair or rapture, suddenly brightened into a happy, grateful, childlike smile. “I have long been waiting for you,” that frightened happy little girl seemed to say by the smile that replaced the threatened tears, as she raised her hand to Prince Andrew’s shoulder. They were the second couple to enter the circle.

c. 1809
Hélène achieves social success and receives special attention.

Ch. 123 · At that ball

Hélène

Hélène had great success and was honored by the special attention of So-and-so,

c. 1809
The Council of State opens, presenting constitutional reforms and governmental reorganization.

Ch. 124 · that morning

Speránski

He had just heard particulars of that morning’s sitting of the Council of State opened by the Emperor

c. 1809
Prince Andrew becomes disillusioned with Speránski during the dinner at his home.

Ch. 124 · 📍 [[Taurida Gardens]] · that evening

Prince Andrew Speránski

Prince Andrew looked at the laughing Speránski with astonishment, regret, and disillusionment.

c. 1809
Prince Andrew leaves Speránski’s house, abandoning his former expectations of him and his activities.

Ch. 124 · 📍 [[Taurida Gardens]] · After dinner

Prince Andrew Speránski

Prince Andrew went up to Speránski and took his leave.

c. 1809
Prince Andrew reassesses his Petersburg work and recognizes much of it as useless.

Ch. 124 · When he reached home

Prince Andrew

When he reached home Prince Andrew began thinking of his life in Petersburg during those last four months as if it were something new.

c. 1809
Prince Andrew’s army reform project is sidelined by an inferior proposal submitted to the Emperor.

Ch. 124

Prince Andrew

his project of army reform, which had been accepted for consideration and which they were trying to pass over in silence simply because another, a very poor one, had already been prepared and submitted to the Emperor

c. 1809
Prince Andrew decides to arrange his son’s education, retire from service, and travel abroad.

Ch. 125

Prince Andrew

He decided that he must attend to his son’s education by finding a tutor and putting the boy in his charge, then he ought to retire from the service and go abroad, and see England, Switzerland and Italy.

c. 1809
Pierre Bezúkhov accepts Berg’s invitation and promises to attend the party.

Ch. 126 · One morning

Pierre Berg

Pierre could not refuse, and promised to come.

c. 1809
Berg and Véra Berg agree to postpone having children and live for society.

Ch. 126

Berg Véra Berg

The only thing is, we mustn’t have children too soon,” he continued, following an unconscious sequence of ideas. “Yes,” answered Véra, “I don’t at all want that. We must live for society.”

c. 1809
Véra reveals to Prince Andrew that Borís once had a childish love for Natásha.

Ch. 127

Véra Prince Andrew Borís Drubetskóy Natásha

“I expect he has told you of his childish love for Natásha?”

c. 1809
Prince Andrew resolves to make Natásha his wife.

Ch. 128 · At that very time

Prince Andrew Natásha

At that very time Prince Andrew was sitting with Pierre and telling him of his love for Natásha and his firm resolve to make her his wife.

c. 1809
Prince Andrew openly tells Pierre that he is in love with Natásha.

Ch. 128 · Toward midnight

Prince Andrew Pierre

I am in love, my friend!

c. 1809
Prince Andrew decides to pursue marriage despite possible opposition from his father.

Ch. 128

Prince Andrew Pierre

he would either make his father consent to this marriage and love her, or would do without his consent

Chapters 129–340

c. 1809
Prince Nicholas makes his consent conditional on postponing Prince Andrew and Natásha’s wedding for a year.

Ch. 129

Prince Andrew Little Nicholas Natásha

I beg you to put it off for a year: go abroad, take a cure, look out as you wanted to for a German tutor for Prince Nicholas.

c. 1809
Their engagement remains secret, with marriage promised in a year.

Ch. 129

Prince Andrew [[Natáša]]

I ask you to make me happy in a year, but you are free: our engagement shall remain a secret

c. 1809
The father and mother bless Prince Andrew and Natáša as a betrothed couple.

Ch. 129

Prince Andrew [[Natáša]]

The father and mother came into the room and gave the betrothed couple their blessing.

c. 1809
Prince Andrew gave Natásha freedom to reject their engagement after six months.

Ch. 130

Natásha Prince Andrew

If after six months she felt that she did not love him she would have full right to reject him.

c. 1809
Prince Andrew departed, leaving Natásha distressed and withdrawn for several days.

Ch. 130 · when he was gone

Prince Andrew Natásha

Nor did she cry when he was gone; but for several days she sat in her room dry-eyed, taking no interest in anything

c. 1809
Natásha suddenly recovered from her mental sickness and resumed her former self with a changed moral expression.

Ch. 130 · a fortnight after his departure

Natásha

But a fortnight after his departure, to the surprise of those around her, she recovered from her mental sickness just as suddenly and became her old self again, but with a change in her moral physiognomy

c. 1809
Prince Nicholas Bolkónski’s health and temper deteriorated severely.

Ch. 131 · During that year after his son’s departure

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski’s health and temper became much worse.

c. 1809
Lise’s death continued to shape Princess Mary and Prince Andrew’s lives.

Ch. 131 · Five years have passed since then

Lise Prince Andrew Princess Mary

Five years have passed since then, and already I, with my petty understanding, begin to see clearly why she had to die

c. 1809
Princess Mary rejected the report that Prince Andrew was betrothed to Rostóva.

Ch. 131

Prince Andrew Natásha

I always wonder at the way rumors fly from Petersburg to Moscow, especially such false ones as that you write about—I mean the report of my brother’s betrothal to the little Rostóva.

c. 1809
Princess Mary prepares a complete pilgrim’s costume for herself.

Ch. 132

Princess Mary

Under guise of a present for the pilgrims, Princess Mary prepared a pilgrim’s complete costume for herself: a coarse smock, bast shoes, a rough coat, and a black kerchief.

1809
The French enter Moscow.

Ch. 256 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · It was two o’clock in the afternoon

Napoleon

The French had already entered Moscow.

1809
Napoleon passed the Arbát, making Pierre’s planned assassination impossible.

Ch. 262 · 📍 [[Arbát]] · more than four hours previously

Pierre Napoleon

Napoleon had passed the Arbát more than four hours previously on his way from the Dorogomílov suburb to the Krémlin

1809
The Napoleonic government and army are destroyed after Paris is reached.

Ch. 340 · 📍 [[Paris]]

Napoleon

Paris, the ultimate goal, is reached. The Napoleonic government and army are destroyed.

1810 (33 events)

1810
Natásha became engaged to Prince Andrew, with their wedding postponed for a year.

Ch. 133 · In 1810

Natásha Prince Andrew

In 1810 he received letters from his parents, in which they told him of Natásha’s engagement to Bolkónski, and that the wedding would be in a year’s time because the old prince made difficulties.

1810
Nicholas decided to return home on leave to rescue his family’s failing estate.

Ch. 133 · in the spring of that year

Nicholas Rostóv

But in the spring of that year, he received a letter from his mother, written without his father’s knowledge, and that letter persuaded him to return.

1810
Nicholas applied for leave and announced that he was going home.

Ch. 133

Nicholas Rostóv Lavrúshka

he informed Lavrúshka (Denísov’s servant who had remained with him) and his comrades who turned up in the evening that he was applying for leave and was going home.

1810
Nicholas obtained leave from military service.

Ch. 133 · A week later

Nicholas Rostóv

A week later he obtained his leave.

1810
Nicholas returned to his family home at Otrádnoe.

Ch. 133 · 📍 [[Otrádnoe]] · on arriving

Nicholas Rostóv

At the last post station before Otrádnoe he gave the driver a three-ruble tip, and on arriving he ran breathlessly, like a boy, up the steps of his home.

1810
Nicholas expelled Mítenka from the lodge after accusing him of theft.

Ch. 134 · 📍 [[Mítenka’s lodge]] · on the third day after his arrival

Nicholas Rostóv Mítenka

Then with no less fear and delight they saw how the young count, red in the face and with bloodshot eyes, dragged Mítenka out by the scruff of the neck

1810
Nicholas tore up Anna Mikháylovna’s two-thousand-ruble promissory note, canceling the debt.

Ch. 134 · After that

Nicholas Rostóv Anna Mikháylovna Drubetskáya

Well then, this!” and he tore up the note, and by so doing caused the old countess to weep tears of joy.

1810
Nicholas withdrew from managing the family’s business affairs.

Ch. 134 · After that

Nicholas Rostóv

After that, young Rostóv took no further part in any business affairs, but devoted himself with passionate enthusiasm to what was to him a new pursuit—the chase

1810
Uvárka reports that the she-wolf moved her cubs to the Otrádnoe enclosure.

Ch. 135 · 📍 [[Otrádnoe enclosure]] · at dawn

Uvárka Daniel Nicholas Rostóv

I sent Uvárka at dawn to listen,” his bass boomed out after a minute’s pause. “He says she’s moved them into the Otrádnoe enclosure.

1810
Nicholas confirms the hounds are fit and orders the horses saddled.

Ch. 135

Nicholas Rostóv

Having finished his inquiries and extorted from Daniel an opinion that the hounds were fit (Daniel himself wished to go hunting), Nicholas ordered the horses to be saddled.

1810
Natásha decides to join the hunt and orders horses saddled, with Michael bringing her dogs.

Ch. 135

Natásha Michael

Yes, I’ll go. I shall certainly go,” said Natásha decisively. “Daniel, tell them to saddle for us, and Michael must come with my dogs,” she added to the huntsman.

1810
Count Ilyá Rostóv had handed the hunting establishment completely over to Nicholas’s care.

Ch. 136 · on this fifteenth of September

Count Ilyá Rostóv Nicholas Rostóv

The old count, who had always kept up an enormous hunting establishment but had now handed it all completely over to his son’s care

1810
Nicholas and Uncle joined their hounds into one hunting pack.

Ch. 136

Nicholas Rostóv Uncle

The hounds were joined into one pack, and “Uncle” and Nicholas rode on side by side.

1810
A wolf escaped after Mítka warned Count Ilyá Rostóv and the borzois failed to stop it.

Ch. 136

Count Ilyá Rostóv Mítka

The count, like a punished schoolboy, looked round, trying by a smile to win Simon’s sympathy for his plight. But Simon was no longer there. He was galloping round by the bushes while the field was coming up on both sides, all trying to head the wolf, but it vanished into the wood before they could do so.

1810
Daniel captures the wolf alive and has her gagged, bound, and carried away.

Ch. 137

Daniel Nicholas Rostóv

Daniel rose a little, took a step, and with his whole weight, as if lying down to rest, fell on the wolf, seizing her by the ears. Nicholas was about to stab her, but Daniel whispered, “Don’t! We’ll gag her!” and, changing his position, set his foot on the wolf’s neck. A stick was thrust between her jaws and she was fastened with a leash, as if bridled, her legs were bound together, and Daniel rolled her over once or twice from side to side.

1810
Ilágin’s huntsman seizes a fox hunted by the Rostóvs’ dogs, provoking a fight.

Ch. 138

Ilágin Nicholas Rostóv

The facts were that Ilágin, with whom the Rostóvs had a quarrel and were at law, hunted over places that belonged by custom to the Rostóvs, and had now, as if purposely, sent his men to the very woods the Rostóvs were hunting and let his man snatch a fox their dogs had chased.

1810
Ilágin apologizes for the hunting dispute and invites Nicholas to hunt on his upland; Nicholas agrees.

Ch. 138

Ilágin Nicholas Rostóv

To expiate his huntsman’s offense, Ilágin pressed the Rostóvs to come to an upland of his about a mile away which he usually kept for himself and which, he said, swarmed with hares. Nicholas agreed, and the hunt, now doubled, moved on.

1810
Michael Nikanórovich’s Rugáy catches the hare and defeats Ilágin’s and Nicholas’s competing borzois.

Ch. 138

Michael Nikanórovich Nicholas Rostóv Ilágin

“Uncle’s” red borzoi, straining and curving its back, caught up with the two foremost borzois, pushed ahead of them regardless of the terrible strain, put on speed close to the hare, knocked it off the balk onto the ryefield, again put on speed still more viciously, sinking to his knees in the muddy field, and all one could see was how, muddying his back, he rolled over with the hare.

1810
Natásha confirms that Prince Andrew has already been chosen as her husband.

Ch. 139 · 📍 [[Mikháylovna]]

Natásha Prince Andrew

“He’s chosen already,” said Nicholas smiling. “Oh?” said “Uncle” in surprise, looking inquiringly at Natásha, who nodded her head with a happy smile. “And such a one!” she said.

1810
Count Ilyá Rostóv resigned as Marshal of the Nobility because the position was too expensive.

Ch. 140

Count Ilyá Rostóv

Count Ilyá Rostóv had resigned the position of Marshal of the Nobility because it involved him in too much expense

1810
Julie Karágina became a wealthy heiress after the deaths of her remaining brothers.

Ch. 140

Julie Karágina

who had now become a wealthy heiress through the death of the last of her brothers

1810
Karágina agreed to a proposed marriage between Julie and Nicholas, pending Julie’s inclination.

Ch. 140 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Karágina Nicholas Rostóv Julie Karágina

Karágina had replied that for her part she was agreeable, and everything depend on her daughter’s inclination. She invited Nicholas to come to Moscow.

1810
Prince Andrew’s wound reopened, forcing him to postpone his return to Russia.

Ch. 140 · 📍 [[Rome]] · the beginning of the new year

Prince Andrew

his wound unexpectedly reopened in the warm climate, which obliged him to defer his return till the beginning of the new year

1810
Nicholas and Sónya kiss, revealing their mutual romantic affection.

Ch. 143 · that evening

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

He slipped his arms under the cloak that covered her head, embraced her, pressed her to him, and kissed her on the lips

1810
Nicholas decides Sónya will be his future wife.

Ch. 144 · On the way back

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

that Sónya was certainly his future happy and loving wife.

1810
Sónya claims she saw Prince Andrew lying cheerfully in the mirror.

Ch. 144 · tonight

Sónya Natásha Prince Andrew

Yes, I saw him.

1810
Nicholas declared his firm resolve to marry Sónya.

Ch. 145 · Soon after the Christmas holidays

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

Soon after the Christmas holidays Nicholas told his mother of his love for Sónya and of his firm resolve to marry her.

1810
Nicholas’s parents refused to bless his marriage to Sónya.

Ch. 145

Nicholas Rostóv

he might marry whom he pleased, but that neither she nor his father would give their blessing to such a marriage.

1810
The countess reproached Sónya for allegedly trying to catch Nicholas.

Ch. 145 · a few days later

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

the countess sent for Sónya and, with a cruelty neither of them expected, reproached her niece for trying to catch Nicholas and for ingratitude.

1810
Nicholas threatened to marry Sónya secretly if his mother continued troubling her.

Ch. 145

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

he threatened that if she molested Sónya he would at once marry her secretly.

1810
Natásha mediated a reconciliation, securing a promise that Sónya would not be troubled.

Ch. 145

Natásha Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

The countess, sobbing heavily, hid her face on her daughter’s breast, while Nicholas rose, clutching his head, and left the room.

1810
Nicholas promised not to act without his parents’ knowledge while remaining resolved to marry Sónya.

Ch. 145

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

Nicholas received a promise from his mother that Sónya should not be troubled, while he on his side promised not to undertake anything without his parents’ knowledge.

1810
Nicholas left to rejoin his regiment, intending to retire and marry Sónya afterward.

Ch. 145 · at the beginning of January

Nicholas Rostóv

Firmly resolved, after putting his affairs in order in the regiment, to retire from the army and return and marry Sónya, Nicholas, serious, sorrowful, and at variance with his parents, but, as it seemed to him, passionately in love, left at the beginning of January to rejoin his regiment.

1811 (91 events)

Chapters 146–157

1811
Prince Andrew becomes engaged to Natásha.

Ch. 146

Prince Andrew Natásha

After Prince Andrew’s engagement to Natásha

1811
Joseph Alexéevich dies, and Pierre receives the news.

Ch. 146 · almost at the same time

Joseph Alexéevich Pierre

the death of Joseph Alexéevich, the news of which reached him almost at the same time.

1811
Pierre abandons his diary and Masonic company, returning to drinking and club life.

Ch. 146 · after the engagement of Andrew and Natásha and the death of Joseph Alexéevich

Pierre

He ceased keeping a diary, avoided the company of the Brothers, began going to the club again, drank a great deal

1811
After Countess Hélène reprimands him, Pierre leaves for Moscow to avoid compromising her.

Ch. 146 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Hélène Pierre

the Countess Hélène thought it necessary to speak severely to him about it. Pierre felt that she was right, and to avoid compromising her went away to Moscow.

1811
Pierre’s drinking becomes both a physical and moral necessity.

Ch. 146

Pierre

Drinking became more and more a physical and also a moral necessity.

1811
Prince Nicholas Bolkónski became the center of Moscow’s opposition to the government.

Ch. 147 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · At the beginning of winter

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski

At that time enthusiasm for the Emperor Alexander’s regime had weakened and a patriotic and anti-French tendency prevailed there, and this, together with his past and his intellect and his originality, at once made Prince Nicholas Bolkónski an object of particular respect to the Moscovites and the center of the Moscow opposition to the government.

1811
Julie became one of Moscow’s richest heiresses after her brothers’ deaths.

Ch. 147 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Just then

Julie

Just then Julie, who by the death of her brothers had become one of the richest heiresses in Moscow, was in the full whirl of society pleasures.

1811
Princess Mary denounced Mademoiselle Bourienne and ordered her to leave the room.

Ch. 147 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · One day in Moscow

Princess Mary Mademoiselle Bourienne

“It’s horrible, vile, inhuman, to take advantage of the weakness...” She did not finish. “Leave my room,” she exclaimed, and burst into sobs.

1811
Prince Nicholas Bolkónski ordered Mademoiselle Bourienne served first at dinner.

Ch. 147 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Next day

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Mademoiselle Bourienne Princess Mary

Next day the prince did not say a word to his daughter, but she noticed that at dinner he gave orders that Mademoiselle Bourienne should be served first.

1811
Prince Nicholas Bolkónski ordered Philip conscripted into the army.

Ch. 147 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Next day

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Philip

After dinner, when the footman handed coffee and from habit began with the princess, the prince suddenly grew furious, threw his stick at Philip, and instantly gave instructions to have him conscripted for the army.

1811
Princess Mary asked Mademoiselle Bourienne’s and her father’s pardon for herself and Philip.

Ch. 147 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Princess Mary Mademoiselle Bourienne Philip Prince Nicholas Bolkónski

Princess Mary asked Mademoiselle Bourienne’s pardon, and also her father’s pardon for herself and for Philip the footman, who had begged for her intervention.

1811
Prince Nicholas declares that he and Princess Mary must part and orders her to find another place.

Ch. 148 · that morning

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Princess Mary

“No, ma’am! We must part, we must part! Understand that, understand it! I cannot endure any more,” he said, and left the room.

1811
Borís secures an exception to Prince Nicholas’s rule against receiving bachelors.

Ch. 148 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · a few days before

Borís Drubetskóy Prince Nicholas Bolkónski

Borís, who had come to Moscow on leave a few days before, had been anxious to be presented to Prince Nicholas Bolkónski, and had contrived to ingratiate himself so well that the old prince in his case made an exception to the rule of not receiving bachelors in his house.

1811
Napoleon seizes the Duke of Oldenburg’s territory, provoking Russian opposition.

Ch. 148 · At dinner

Napoleon Duke of Oldenburg

At dinner the talk turned on the latest political news: Napoleon’s seizure of the Duke of Oldenburg’s territory, and the Russian Note, hostile to Napoleon, which had been sent to all the European courts.

1811
Borís Drubetskóy courts wealthy heiresses, hesitating between Princess Mary and Mademoiselle Julie Karágina.

Ch. 149 · for the third time already

Borís Drubetskóy Princess Mary Mademoiselle Julie Karágina

At present he is hesitating whom to lay siege to—you or Mademoiselle Julie Karágina.

1811
Prince Andrew’s impending marriage threatens to rupture his relationship with his father.

Ch. 149 · In a few months

Princess Mary Prince Andrew

Prince Andrew’s marriage threatened to cause a rupture between father and son.

1811
Julie became a very wealthy heiress.

Ch. 150 · After the death of her brothers

Julie

After the death of her brothers she had become very wealthy.

1811
Anatole Kurágin arrived, and Julie abandoned melancholy to court him attentively.

Ch. 150 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Just as Borís’ leave of absence was expiring

Anatole Kurágin Julie

Just as Borís’ leave of absence was expiring, Anatole Kurágin made his appearance in Moscow, and of course in the Karágins’ drawing room, and Julie, suddenly abandoning her melancholy, became cheerful and very attentive to Kurágin.

1811
Borís proposed marriage, and Julie accepted his declaration of love.

Ch. 150 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Borís Drubetskóy Julie

He blushed hotly, raised his eyes to hers, and said: “You know my feelings for you!” There was no need to say more: Julie’s face shone with triumph and self-satisfaction; but she forced Borís to say all that is said on such occasions—that he loved her and had never loved any other woman more than her.

1811
The affianced couple planned their household and prepared for a brilliant wedding.

Ch. 150 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Borís Drubetskóy Julie

The affianced couple, no longer alluding to trees that shed gloom and melancholy upon them, planned the arrangements of a splendid house in Petersburg, paid calls, and prepared everything for a brilliant wedding.

1811
Natásha and Sónya arrived in Moscow and stayed with Márya Dmítrievna Akhrosímova.

Ch. 151 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · At the end of January

Natásha Sónya Márya Dmítrievna Akhrosímova

At the end of January old Count Rostóv went to Moscow with Natásha and Sónya.

1811
Márya Dmítrievna ordered almost the whole trousseau for Natásha.

Ch. 151 · Next morning

Natásha Márya Dmítrievna Akhrosímova Madame Suppert-Roguet

Márya Dmítrievna ordered almost the whole trousseau.

1811
A purchaser appeared for the Moscow estate and house, initiating their sale.

Ch. 151 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Count Ilyá Rostóv

now a purchaser has turned up for the Moscow estate and for the house.

1811
Prince Nicholas Bolkónski refuses to receive the Rostóvs during their visit.

Ch. 152 · 📍 [[Vozdvízhenka]] · Next day

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Count Ilyá Rostóv Natásha

the old prince had shouted that he did not wish to see them, that Princess Mary might do so if she chose, but they were not to be admitted to him.

1811
Prince Nicholas Bolkónski appears unexpectedly before the visitors and apologizes for receiving them in dishabille.

Ch. 152 · 📍 [[Vozdvízhenka]] · Next day

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski Princess Mary Count Ilyá Rostóv Natásha

The door opened and the old prince, in a dressing gown and a white nightcap, came in.

1811
Princess Mary tells Natásha she is glad Prince Andrew has found happiness.

Ch. 152 · 📍 [[Vozdvízhenka]] · Next day

Princess Mary Prince Andrew Natásha

Dear Natalie,” said Princess Mary, “I want you to know that I am glad my brother has found happiness....

1811
Julie and Borís are revealed to be engaged.

Ch. 153 · 📍 [[Opera]] · That evening

Julie Borís Drubetskóy

The Karágins, Julie—and Borís with them. One can see at once that they’re engaged....”

1811
Dólokhov’s service in Persia and killing of the Shah’s brother are revealed.

Ch. 153 · 📍 [[Persia]]

Dólokhov

They say he has been acting as minister to some ruling prince in Persia, where he killed the Shah’s brother.

1811
Borís conveys his fiancée’s invitation to her wedding.

Ch. 154 · The first act was over

Borís Drubetskóy

Borís came to the Rostóvs’ box, received their congratulations very simply, and raising his eyebrows with an absent-minded smile conveyed to Natásha and Sónya his fiancée’s invitation to her wedding, and went away.

1811
Anatole Kurágin becomes captivated by Natásha, who is pleased by his attention.

Ch. 154 · During this act

Anatole Kurágin Natásha

During this act every time Natásha looked toward the stalls she saw Anatole Kurágin with an arm thrown across the back of his chair, staring at her. She was pleased to see that he was captivated by her and it did not occur to her that there was anything wrong in it.

1811
Anatole begins courting Natásha by inviting her to a costume tournament and requesting a flower as a pledge.

Ch. 155 · During the entr’acte

Anatole Kurágin Natásha

You will be the prettiest there. Do come, dear countess, and give me this flower as a pledge!

1811
Anatole presses Natásha’s arm while helping her into the carriage, intensifying her agitation.

Ch. 155 · As they were leaving the theater

Anatole Kurágin Natásha

As he was putting Natásha in he pressed her arm above the elbow.

1811
Natásha remembers Prince Andrew, becomes horrified, and flees from tea in distress.

Ch. 155 · Only after she had reached home

Natásha Prince Andrew

suddenly remembering Prince Andrew she was horrified, and at tea to which all had sat down after the opera, she gave a loud exclamation, flushed, and ran out of the room.

1811
Natásha realizes that the former purity of her love for Prince Andrew has perished.

Ch. 155 · at night

Natásha Prince Andrew

yet the former purity of her love for Prince Andrew had perished.

1811
Anatole accepted his father’s condition and went to Moscow as commander-in-chief’s adjutant.

Ch. 156 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Anatole Kurágin

Anatole consented and went to Moscow, where he put up at Pierre’s house.

1811
Anatole became a prominent figure among Moscow’s ladies and high society.

Ch. 156 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · from the time of his arrival

Anatole Kurágin

As Shinshín had remarked, from the time of his arrival Anatole had turned the heads of the Moscow ladies

1811
Anatole’s secret marriage, abandonment of his wife, and bachelor arrangement were revealed.

Ch. 156 · two years before

Anatole Kurágin

There was a special reason for this, as he had got married two years before—a fact known only to his most intimate friends.

1811
Dólokhov returned to Moscow after exile and Persian adventures, resuming a life of luxury and dissipation.

Ch. 156 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · that year

Dólokhov

Dólokhov, who had reappeared that year in Moscow after his exile and his Persian adventures, and was leading a life of luxury, gambling, and dissipation

1811
Márya Dmítrievna confronted Prince Nicholas Bolkónski about Natásha but suffered a defeat.

Ch. 157 · After Mass

Márya Dmítrievna Prince Nicholas Bolkónski

Márya Dmítrievna came back to dinner taciturn and serious, having evidently suffered a defeat at the old prince’s.

1811
Hélène revealed that Anatole was madly in love with Natásha.

Ch. 157 · As she was leaving the Rostóvs

Hélène Anatole Kurágin Natásha

He is madly, quite madly, in love with you, my dear.

Chapters 158–167

1811
Anatole declares that he loves Natásha while dancing with her.

Ch. 158 · 📍 [[Countess Bezúkhova’s]]

Anatole Kurágin Natásha

You are enchanting... from the moment I saw you I have never ceased...

1811
Natásha tells Anatole she is betrothed and loves another.

Ch. 158 · 📍 [[Countess Bezúkhova’s]]

Natásha Anatole Kurágin Prince Andrew

Don’t say such things to me. I am betrothed and love another,

1811
Anatole kisses Natásha during their private encounter.

Ch. 158 · 📍 [[Countess Bezúkhova’s]] · Later on

Anatole Kurágin Natásha

Burning lips were pressed to hers, and at the same instant she felt herself released, and Hélène’s footsteps and the rustle of her dress were heard in the room.

1811
The Rostóvs leave the ball without staying for supper.

Ch. 158 · 📍 [[Countess Bezúkhova’s]] · that evening

Count Ilyá Rostóv Natásha

The Rostóvs went away without staying for supper.

1811
Márya Dmítrievna advises Natásha and Count Rostóv to return to Otrádnoe and wait.

Ch. 159 · 📍 [[Otrádnoe]] · After breakfast

Márya Dmítrievna Natásha Count Ilyá Rostóv

My advice to you is finish your business and go back home to Otrádnoe... and wait there.

1811
Princess Mary asks Natásha to believe she loves her and requests another meeting.

Ch. 159 · After breakfast

Princess Mary Natásha

Whatever her father’s feelings might be, she begged Natásha to believe that she could not help loving her as the one chosen by her brother, for whose happiness she was ready to sacrifice everything.

1811
Anatole’s letter proposes that Natásha say yes so he can steal her away and elope.

Ch. 159 · After dinner

Anatole Kurágin Dólokhov Natásha

but that if she loved him she need only say the word yes, and no human power could hinder their bliss. Love would conquer all. He would steal her away and carry her off to the ends of the earth.

1811
Natásha acknowledges that she loves Anatole while reading his letter.

Ch. 159 · After dinner

Natásha Anatole Kurágin

Yes, yes! I love him!” thought Natásha, reading the letter for the twentieth time and finding some peculiarly deep meaning in each word of it.

1811
Sónya discovers Anatole’s letter and learns that Natásha loves him.

Ch. 160 · late in the evening

Sónya Natásha Anatole Kurágin

“No, Sónya, I can’t any longer!” she said. “I can’t hide it from you any longer. You know, we love one another!

1811
Natásha writes Princess Mary that she cannot become Prince Andrew’s wife.

Ch. 160 · At that moment

Natásha Prince Andrew Princess Mary

In this letter she said briefly that all their misunderstandings were at an end; that availing herself of the magnanimity of Prince Andrew who when he went abroad had given her her freedom, she begged Princess Mary to forget everything and forgive her if she had been to blame toward her, but that she could not be his wife.

1811
Sónya realizes that Natásha plans to elope with Anatole.

Ch. 160 · that evening

Sónya Natásha Anatole Kurágin

Then suddenly it became clear to Sónya that Natásha had some dreadful plan for that evening.

1811
Natásha declares Sónya her enemy after Sónya threatens to expose the secret.

Ch. 160

Sónya Natásha

“What do you mean? For God’s sake... If you tell, you are my enemy!” declared Natásha.

1811
Anatole Kurágin and Dólokhov arranged Natalie Rostóva’s abduction and prepared its execution.

Ch. 161 · a few days before

Anatole Kurágin Dólokhov Natásha

The plan for Natalie Rostóva’s abduction had been arranged and the preparations made by Dólokhov a few days before

1811
Natalie Rostóva agreed to meet Anatole Kurágin for their planned escape and marriage.

Ch. 161 · 📍 [[Kámenka]] · at ten that evening

Anatole Kurágin Natásha

Natásha had promised to come out to Kurágin at the back porch at ten that evening. Kurágin was to put her into a troyka he would have ready and to drive her forty miles to the village of Kámenka, where an unfrocked priest was in readiness to perform a marriage ceremony over them.

1811
Khvóstikov and Makárin assembled as witnesses for Anatole Kurágin’s planned mock marriage.

Ch. 161 · 📍 [[Dólokhov’s]]

Anatole Kurágin Khvóstikov Makárin

Two witnesses for the mock marriage—Khvóstikov, a retired petty official whom Dólokhov made use of in his gambling transactions, and Makárin, a retired hussar, a kindly, weak fellow who had an unbounded affection for Kurágin—were sitting at tea in Dólokhov’s front room.

1811
Balagá agreed to drive Anatole Kurágin as fast as possible for the planned escape.

Ch. 161 · at once

Anatole Kurágin Balagá

“We’ll start at once. Mind, Balagá! You’ll get there in time? Eh?”

1811
Anatole bids farewell to his companions and announces he is going abroad.

Ch. 162

Anatole Kurágin Theodore Makárin Balagá

I am going abroad. We have had a good time—now farewell, lads!

1811
Anatole and his companions depart by sleigh for the planned elopement.

Ch. 162 · 📍 [[Nikítski Boulevard]]

Anatole Kurágin Dólokhov Balagá Makárin Khvóstikov

Balagá took his seat in the front one and holding his elbows high arranged the reins deliberately. Anatole and Dólokhov got in with him.

1811
Gabriel intercepts Anatole at Márya Dmítrievna’s house and orders him inside.

Ch. 162 · 📍 [[old Konyúsheny Street]]

Anatole Kurágin Gabriel Márya Dmítrievna

He was met by Gabriel, Márya Dmítrievna’s gigantic footman.

1811
Dólokhov frees Anatole from the gate and retreats with him to the troyka.

Ch. 162 · 📍 [[old Konyúsheny Street]]

Anatole Kurágin Dólokhov Gabriel

With a last desperate effort Dólokhov pushed the porter aside, and when Anatole ran back seized him by the arm, pulled him through the wicket, and ran back with him to the troyka.

1811
Márya Dmítrievna intercepts Natásha’s note and confines her, thwarting the planned abduction.

Ch. 163

Márya Dmítrievna Natásha

Márya Dmítrievna, having found Sónya weeping in the corridor, made her confess everything, and intercepting the note to Natásha she read it and went into Natásha’s room with it in her hand. “You shameless good-for-nothing!” said she. “I won’t hear a word.” Pushing back Natásha who looked at her with astonished but tearless eyes, she locked her in

1811
The men who came to abduct Natásha flee before they can carry out the abduction.

Ch. 163 · Toward midnight

Gabriel Natásha

When Gabriel came to inform her that the men who had come had run away again

1811
Natásha declares that she has refused her betrothed.

Ch. 163

Natásha

“I have no betrothed: I have refused him!” cried Natásha.

1811
Márya Dmítrievna decides to conceal Natásha’s disgrace from Count Rostóv.

Ch. 163 · Toward midnight

Márya Dmítrievna Count Ilyá Rostóv

Hard as it may be, I’ll tell them all to hold their tongues and will hide it from the count.”

1811
Márya Dmítrievna falsely assures Count Rostóv that Natásha’s illness is improving.

Ch. 163 · Next day

Márya Dmítrievna Count Ilyá Rostóv Natásha

Márya Dmítrievna met him and told him that Natásha had been very unwell the day before and that they had sent for the doctor, but that she was better now.

1811
Natásha broke off her engagement to Andrew without her parents’ knowledge.

Ch. 164 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Natásha Andrew Bolkónski

Márya Dmítrievna informed him that Natásha had refused Prince Andrew without her parents’ knowledge

1811
Natásha attempted to elope with Anatole to marry him secretly.

Ch. 164 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · during her father’s absence

Natásha Anatole Kurágin

with whom Natásha had tried to elope during her father’s absence, in order to be married secretly.

1811
Pierre confirmed to Natásha that Anatole was already married.

Ch. 164 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Natásha Anatole Kurágin Pierre

“Then it is not true that he’s married!” “Yes, it is true.”

1811
Pierre confronts Anatole Kurágin about promising Natásha Rostóva marriage and planning an elopement.

Ch. 165

Pierre Anatole Kurágin Natásha

You promised Countess Rostóva to marry her and were about to elope with her, is that so?

1811
Anatole gives Pierre Natásha Rostóva’s letters.

Ch. 165

Anatole Kurágin Pierre Natásha

Anatole glanced at him and immediately thrust his hand into his pocket and drew out his pocketbook.

1811
Anatole leaves Moscow for Petersburg.

Ch. 165 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · Next day

Anatole Kurágin

Next day Anatole left for Petersburg.

1811
Natásha poisoned herself but received antidotes in time and came out of danger.

Ch. 166 · the night after she had been told that Anatole was married

Natásha Sónya

Natásha was very ill, having, as Márya Dmítrievna told him in secret, poisoned herself the night after she had been told that Anatole was married, with some arsenic she had stealthily procured. After swallowing a little she had been so frightened that she woke Sónya and told her what she had done. The necessary antidotes had been administered in time and she was now out of danger

1811
Natásha learned that Anatole was already married.

Ch. 166

Anatole Kurágin Natásha

the night after she had been told that Anatole was married

1811
Anatole was banished from Moscow after Márya Dmítrievna’s wish was fulfilled.

Ch. 166 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Anatole Kurágin Márya Dmítrievna

Pierre drove to Márya Dmítrievna’s to tell her of the fulfillment of her wish that Kurágin should be banished from Moscow.

1811
Natásha broke off her engagement to Prince Andrew in a note to Princess Mary.

Ch. 166 · As soon as he reached Moscow

Natásha Prince Andrew Princess Mary Mademoiselle Bourienne

As soon as he reached Moscow, Prince Andrew had received from his father Natásha’s note to Princess Mary breaking off her engagement

1811
Prince Andrew returned to Moscow and asked Pierre to visit him.

Ch. 166 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · next morning

Prince Andrew Pierre Natásha

Prince Andrew had arrived in the evening and Pierre came to see him next morning.

1811
Prince Andrew returned Natásha’s letters and portrait, declaring her free and wishing her well.

Ch. 166

Prince Andrew Natásha Pierre

Tell Countess Rostóva that she was and is perfectly free and that I wish her all that is good.

1811
Prince Andrew refused to forgive Natásha and forbade Pierre to discuss the matter.

Ch. 166

Prince Andrew Natásha

I said that a fallen woman should be forgiven, but I didn’t say I could forgive her. I can’t.

1811
Natásha asks Pierre to tell Prince Andrew that she begs his forgiveness.

Ch. 167 · That same evening

Natásha Pierre Prince Andrew

“He is here now: tell him... to for... forgive me!”

1811
Pierre declares he would ask Natásha for her hand and love if he were free.

Ch. 167 · That same evening

Pierre Natásha

“If I were not myself, but the handsomest, cleverest, and best man in the world, and were free, I would this moment ask on my knees for your hand and your love!”

Chapters 168–354

1811
Western European forces began arming, concentrating, and moving eastward toward the Russian frontier.

Ch. 168 · 📍 [[Russian frontier]] · From the close of the year 1811

Napoleon

From the close of the year 1811 an intensified arming and concentrating of the forces of Western Europe began, and in 1812 these forces—millions of men, reckoning those transporting and feeding the army—moved from the west eastwards to the Russian frontier

1811
Russian forces were drawn toward the frontier in preparation for the approaching conflict.

Ch. 168 · 📍 [[Russian frontier]] · since 1811

Emperor Alexander

toward which since 1811 Russian forces had been similarly drawn.

1811
Kutúzov detains most of the army at Vílna despite the Emperor’s wishes.

Ch. 327 · 📍 [[Vílna]]

Kutúzov

Contrary to the Emperor’s wish Kutúzov detained the greater part of the army at Vílna.

1811
Napoleon reaches Vílna and meets Kutúzov after the army’s retreat.

Ch. 327 · 📍 [[Vílna]] · on the eleventh

Napoleon Kutúzov

Having left Petersburg on the seventh of December with his suite—Count Tolstóy, Prince Volkónski, Arakchéev, and others—the Emperor reached Vílna on the eleventh

1811
Napoleon’s invasion reaches and takes Moscow.

Ch. 340 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

The invasion pushes eastward and reaches its final goal—Moscow. That city is taken;

1811
Alexander and Napoleon quarreled again and resumed fighting.

Ch. 354 · in 1811

Emperor Alexander Napoleon

in 1811 they again quarreled and again began killing many people.

1811
Napoleon led six hundred thousand men into Russia and captured Moscow.

Ch. 354 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

Napoleon led six hundred thousand men into Russia and captured Moscow

1811
Napoleon was forced to abdicate and sent to Elba.

Ch. 354 · 📍 [[Paris]]

Napoleon

The Allies defeated Napoleon, entered Paris, forced Napoleon to abdicate, and sent him to the island of Elba

1811
Louis XVIII began to reign.

Ch. 354 · 📍 [[France]] · Then

Louis XVIII

Then Louis XVIII, who till then had been the laughingstock both of the French and the Allies, began to reign.

1811
Napoleon renounced the throne and went into exile.

Ch. 354 · Then

Napoleon

And Napoleon, shedding tears before his Old Guards, renounced the throne and went into exile.

1811
Napoleon was sent to St. Helena, where he died a lingering death.

Ch. 354 · 📍 [[the island of St. Helena]] · Then

Napoleon

sent him to the island of St. Helena. And the exile, separated from the beloved France so dear to his heart, died a lingering death on that rock

1812 (535 events)

Chapters 168–176

1812
Western European forces crossed the Russian frontier, beginning the war.

Ch. 168 · 📍 [[Russian frontier]] · On the twelfth of June, 1812

Napoleon Emperor Alexander

On the twelfth of June, 1812, the forces of Western Europe crossed the Russian frontier and war began

1812
Napoleon refused to withdraw beyond the Vistula and restore the duchy of Oldenburg.

Ch. 168

Napoleon

Napoleon’s refusal to withdraw his troops beyond the Vistula and to restore the duchy of Oldenburg;

1812
Napoleon left Dresden to join his army.

Ch. 169 · 📍 [[Dresden]] · On the twenty-ninth of May

Napoleon

On the twenty-ninth of May Napoleon left Dresden

1812
Napoleon wrote Alexander that he did not want war, then departed to join his army.

Ch. 169

Napoleon Emperor Alexander

the Emperor Napoleon himself wrote a letter to Alexander, calling him Monsieur mon frère, and sincerely assured him that he did not want war and would always love and honor him—yet he set off to join his army

1812
Napoleon ordered his army to advance and begin crossing the Niemen.

Ch. 169 · 📍 [[Niemen]] · the next day

Napoleon

Napoleon unexpectedly, and contrary alike to strategic and diplomatic considerations, ordered an advance, and the next day his army began to cross the Niemen.

1812
Napoleon ordered the Polish Uhlans to find a ford and cross the river.

Ch. 169 · 📍 [[Niemen]] · On the thirteenth of June

Napoleon

The order was to find a ford and to cross the river.

1812
About forty Polish Uhlans drowned during their reckless river crossing.

Ch. 169 · 📍 [[Niemen]]

Napoleon

Some forty Uhlans were drowned in the river, though boats were sent to their assistance.

1812
Napoleon summoned Berthier and issued instructions while the Uhlans drowned.

Ch. 169 · 📍 [[Niemen]]

Napoleon Berthier

the little man in the gray overcoat got up and, having summoned Berthier, began pacing up and down the bank with him, giving him instructions

1812
Napoleon ordered a Saxon shot after a letter revealed French army orders.

Ch. 169 · That evening

Napoleon

another that a Saxon should be shot, on whom a letter containing information about the orders to the French army had been found

1812
Napoleon ordered the Polish colonel enrolled in the Légion d’honneur.

Ch. 169 · That evening

Napoleon

Napoleon also gave instructions that the Polish colonel who had needlessly plunged into the river should be enrolled in the Légion d’honneur

1812
Napoleon’s vanguard crossed the Russian frontier, beginning the invasion.

Ch. 170 · 📍 [[Niemen]] · The very day that Napoleon issued the order to cross the Niemen

Napoleon

The very day that Napoleon issued the order to cross the Niemen, and his vanguard, driving off the Cossacks, crossed the Russian frontier,

1812
Alexander learned that French forces had crossed into Russia and reacted with indignation.

Ch. 170

Emperor Alexander Balashëv

“To enter Russia without declaring war! I will not make peace as long as a single armed enemy remains in my country!”

1812
Borís learned the invasion news first and rose in important persons’ estimation.

Ch. 170

Borís Drubetskóy

Borís was thus the first to learn the news that the French army had crossed the Niemen and, thanks to this, was able to show certain important personages that much that was concealed from others was usually known to him, and by this means he rose higher in their estimation.

1812
Alexander ordered Shishkóv to draft a troop order and rescript demanding continued resistance.

Ch. 170 · at two o’clock that night

Emperor Alexander Shishkóv Prince Saltykóv

On returning home at two o’clock that night he sent for his secretary, Shishkóv, and told him to write an order to the troops and a rescript to Field Marshal Prince Saltykóv, in which he insisted on the words being inserted that he would not make peace so long as a single armed Frenchman remained on Russian soil.

1812
Alexander sent Napoleon a letter demanding withdrawal of French troops and offering peace otherwise.

Ch. 170 · Next day

Emperor Alexander Napoleon

Next day the following letter was sent to Napoleon:

1812
Alexander dispatched Balashëv to deliver his letter and demand that Napoleon leave Russian soil.

Ch. 171 · At two in the morning of the fourteenth

Emperor Alexander Balashëv Napoleon

At two in the morning of the fourteenth of June, the Emperor, having sent for Balashëv and read him his letter to Napoleon, ordered him to take it and hand it personally to the French Emperor.

1812
French cavalry sentinels stopped Balashëv at the French outposts.

Ch. 171 · 📍 [[Rykónty]] · by dawn

Balashëv

There he was stopped by French cavalry sentinels.

1812
Murat received Balashëv’s diplomatic mission and discussed the causes of the war with him.

Ch. 171 · 📍 [[Rykónty]]

Murat Balashëv

The colonel respectfully informed His Majesty of Balashëv’s mission, whose name he could not pronounce.

1812
Davout’s infantry sentinels detained Balashëv and conducted him to Marshal Davout.

Ch. 171 · at the next village

Davout Balashëv

the sentinels of Davout’s infantry corps detained him as the pickets of the vanguard had done, and an adjutant of the corps commander, who was fetched, conducted him into the village to Marshal Davout.

1812
Davout seized Balashëv’s dispatch instead of allowing him to deliver it personally to Napoleon.

Ch. 172

Davout Balashëv

“Your Emperor’s orders are obeyed in your army, but here,” said Davout, “you must do as you’re told.”

1812
de Castrès conducted Balashëv to his assigned quarters.

Ch. 172 · A minute later

de Castrès Balashëv

A minute later the marshal’s adjutant, de Castrès, came in and conducted Balashëv to the quarters assigned him.

1812
Davout confined Balashëv to the baggage train and prohibited him from speaking with anyone except de Castrès.

Ch. 172 · Next day

Davout Balashëv de Castrès

Next day Davout rode out early and, after asking Balashëv to come to him, peremptorily requested him to remain there, to move on with the baggage train should orders come for it to move, and to talk to no one except Monsieur de Castrès.

1812
Balashëv was brought to Vílna after several marches with Davout’s baggage and the French army.

Ch. 172 · 📍 [[Vílna]] · After four days of solitude, ennui, and consciousness of his impotence and insignificance

Balashëv

After four days of solitude, ennui, and consciousness of his impotence and insignificance—particularly acute by contrast with the sphere of power in which he had so lately moved—and after several marches with the marshal’s baggage and the French army, which occupied the whole district, Balashëv was brought to Vílna—now occupied by the French—through the very gate by which he had left it four days previously.

1812
Comte de Turenne informed Balashëv that Napoleon wished to grant him an audience.

Ch. 172 · 📍 [[Vílna]] · Next day

Comte de Turenne Balashëv Napoleon

Next day the imperial gentleman-in-waiting, the Comte de Turenne, came to Balashëv and informed him of the Emperor Napoleon’s wish to honor him with an audience.

1812
Napoleon received Balashëv in the house from which Alexander had dispatched him.

Ch. 172 · 📍 [[Vílna]]

Napoleon Balashëv Emperor Alexander

Napoleon received Balashëv in the very house in Vílna from which Alexander had dispatched him on his mission.

1812
Napoleon receives Balashëv and opens a diplomatic audience concerning Emperor Alexander’s letter.

Ch. 173

Napoleon Balashëv

“Good day, General!” said he. “I have received the letter you brought from the Emperor Alexander and am very glad to see you.”

1812
Balashëv conveys Emperor Alexander’s condition that France withdraw beyond the Niemen before negotiations.

Ch. 173

Balashëv Napoleon Emperor Alexander

“On condition that the French army retires beyond the Niemen.”

1812
Napoleon rejects the withdrawal condition and declares that even major territorial concessions would not satisfy him.

Ch. 173

Napoleon Balashëv Emperor Alexander

“If you gave me Petersburg and Moscow I could not accept such conditions.”

1812
Napoleon threatens to destroy Prussia’s independence and drive Russia beyond the Dvína and Dnieper.

Ch. 173

Napoleon Balashëv Emperor Alexander

“Know that if you stir up Prussia against me, I’ll wipe it off the map of Europe!”

1812
Napoleon ends the audience and promises Balashëv a letter for Emperor Alexander.

Ch. 173

Napoleon Balashëv Emperor Alexander

“I will detain you no longer, General; you shall receive my letter to the Emperor.”

1812
Napoleon sent Alexander his last letter through Balashëv.

Ch. 174

Napoleon Emperor Alexander Balashëv

The letter taken by Balashëv was the last Napoleon sent to Alexander.

1812
War began between Napoleon and Alexander.

Ch. 174

Napoleon Emperor Alexander

Every detail of the interview was communicated to the Russian monarch, and the war began....

1812
Anatole Kurágin obtained a military appointment and joined the army in Moldavia.

Ch. 175 · 📍 [[Moldavia]]

Anatole Kurágin

Anatole Kurágin promptly obtained an appointment from the Minister of War and went to join the army in Moldavia.

1812
Prince Andrew received a headquarters appointment and left for Turkey.

Ch. 175 · 📍 [[Turkey]]

Prince Andrew

So Prince Andrew, having received an appointment on the headquarters staff, left for Turkey.

1812
The young Countess Rostóva broke faith with Prince Andrew, ending their engagement.

Ch. 175

Prince Andrew young Countess Rostóva

After his betrothed had broken faith with him—which he felt the more acutely the more he tried to conceal its effects—the surroundings in which he had been happy became trying to him

1812
Prince Andrew asked for transfer to the Western Army, and Kutúzov gave him a mission to Barclay de Tolly.

Ch. 175 · 📍 [[Bucharest]] · In the year 1812

Prince Andrew Kutúzov

In the year 1812, when news of the war with Napoleon reached Bucharest—where Kutúzov had been living for two months, passing his days and nights with a Wallachian woman—Prince Andrew asked Kutúzov to transfer him to the Western Army. Kutúzov, who was already weary of Bolkónski’s activity which seemed to reproach his own idleness, very readily let him go and gave him a mission to Barclay de Tolly.

1812
The household at Bald Hills divided into two alien and hostile camps.

Ch. 175 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]]

Prince Andrew Princess Mary Mademoiselle Bourienne Dessalles Little Nicholas

The household was divided into two alien and hostile camps, who changed their habits for his sake and only met because he was there. To the one camp belonged the old prince, Mademoiselle Bourienne, and the architect; to the other Princess Mary, Dessalles, little Nicholas, and all the old nurses and maids.

1812
Prince Andrew left Bald Hills for the army without reconciling with his father.

Ch. 175 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · Next day

Prince Andrew Princess Mary

Princess Mary begged him to stay one day more, saying that she knew how unhappy her father would be if Andrew left without being reconciled to him, but Prince Andrew replied that he would probably soon be back again from the army and would certainly write to his father, but that the longer he stayed now the more embittered their differences would become.

1812
Prince Andrew was assigned to Barclay de Tolly and asked to remain on his staff.

Ch. 176 · 📍 [[Drissa]] · at the end of June

Prince Andrew Barclay de Tolly

Prince Andrew found Barclay de Tolly, to whom he had been assigned, on the bank of the Drissa. ... He received Bolkónski stiffly and coldly and told him in his foreign accent that he would mention him to the Emperor for a decision as to his employment, but asked him meanwhile to remain on his staff.

1812
The Russian forces were divided into three armies under Barclay de Tolly, Bagratión, and Tormásov.

Ch. 176 · 📍 [[Vílna]] · While the Emperor had still been at Vílna

Barclay de Tolly Prince Bagratión

While the Emperor had still been at Vílna, the forces had been divided into three armies. First, the army under Barclay de Tolly, secondly, the army under Bagratión, and thirdly, the one commanded by Tormásov.

1812
Alexander declined the commander-in-chief title while retaining control over all the armies.

Ch. 176

Emperor Alexander

It was this: the Emperor did not assume the title of commander in chief, but disposed of all the armies; the men around him were his assistants.

1812
Shishkóv proposed that Alexander leave the army, and Alexander accepted the proposal's pretext.

Ch. 176 · 📍 [[Drissa]] · Just at the time Prince Andrew was living unoccupied at Drissa

Shishkóv Arakchéev Balashëv Emperor Alexander

Just at the time Prince Andrew was living unoccupied at Drissa, Shishkóv, the Secretary of State and one of the chief representatives of this party, wrote a letter to the Emperor which Arakchéev and Balashëv agreed to sign. In this letter, availing himself of permission given him by the Emperor to discuss the general course of affairs, he respectfully suggested—on the plea that it was necessary for the sovereign to arouse a warlike spirit in the people of the capital—that the Emperor should leave the army. That arousing of the people by their sovereign and his call to them to defend their country—the very incitement which was the chief cause of Russia’s triumph in so far as it was produced by the Tsar’s personal presence in Moscow—was suggested to the Emperor, and accepted by him, as a pretext for quitting the army.

Chapters 177–188

1812
Barclay informed Prince Andrew that the Emperor wished to question him about Turkey.

Ch. 177 · 📍 [[Bennigsen’s quarters]] · one day

Barclay Prince Andrew

This letter had not yet been presented to the Emperor when Barclay, one day at dinner, informed Bolkónski that the sovereign wished to see him personally, to question him about Turkey

1812
Prince Andrew was ordered to present himself at Bennigsen’s quarters.

Ch. 177 · 📍 [[Bennigsen’s quarters]] · at six that evening

Prince Andrew General Bennigsen

and that Prince Andrew was to present himself at Bennigsen’s quarters at six that evening.

1812
A reported fresh movement by Napoleon endangered the army, but the news was later found false.

Ch. 177 · 📍 [[Drissa]] · that very day

Napoleon General Bennigsen

News was received at the Emperor’s quarters that very day of a fresh movement by Napoleon which might endanger the army—news subsequently found to be false.

1812
Inspection revealed serious doubts about the suitability of Pfuel’s fortified camp.

Ch. 177 · 📍 [[Drissa camp]] · that morning

General Bennigsen Pfuel

the Emperor, accompanied by General Bennigsen and Marquis Paulucci, had gone a second time that day to inspect the fortifications of the Drissa camp, of the suitability of which serious doubts were beginning to be felt.

1812
A semicouncil was convened to clarify questions for the Emperor amid impending difficulties.

Ch. 177 · 📍 [[Bennigsen’s quarters]]

Wintzingerode Pfuel

To this semicouncil had been invited the Swedish General Armfeldt, Adjutant General Wolzogen, Wintzingerode (whom Napoleon had referred to as a renegade French subject), Michaud, Toll, Count Stein who was not a military man at all, and Pfuel himself

1812
Prince Andrew chooses army service and permanently loses his standing in court circles.

Ch. 178 · next day

Prince Andrew

At the review next day the Emperor asked Prince Andrew where he would like to serve, and Prince Andrew lost his standing in court circles forever by not asking to remain attached to the sovereign’s person, but for permission to serve in the army.

1812
Natásha became ill, and her engagement to Prince Andrew was broken off.

Ch. 179 · Before the beginning of the campaign

Natásha Prince Andrew

Before the beginning of the campaign, Rostóv had received a letter from his parents in which they told him briefly of Natásha’s illness and the breaking off of her engagement to Prince Andrew (which they explained by Natásha’s having rejected him)

1812
Nicholas Rostóv was promoted captain and reassigned to his old squadron.

Ch. 179 · During his absence

Nicholas Rostóv

During his absence he had been promoted captain, and when the regiment was put on war footing with an increase in numbers, he was again allotted his old squadron.

1812
Nicholas Rostóv brought back excellent remounts from Ukraine and earned commendation from his commanders.

Ch. 179 · 📍 [[Ukraine]] · On his return from his furlough

Nicholas Rostóv

On his return from his furlough Nicholas, having been joyfully welcomed by his comrades, was sent to obtain remounts and brought back from the Ukraine excellent horses which pleased him and earned him commendation from his commanders.

1812
The campaign began, and Nicholas Rostóv’s regiment moved into Poland.

Ch. 179 · 📍 [[Poland]] · The campaign began

Nicholas Rostóv

The campaign began, the regiment was moved into Poland on double pay, new officers arrived, new men and horses, and above all everybody was infected with the merrily excited mood that goes with the commencement of a war

1812
Nicholas Rostóv’s regiment took part in a serious action for the first time.

Ch. 179 · On the thirteenth of July

Nicholas Rostóv

On the thirteenth of July the Pávlograds took part in a serious action for the first time.

1812
Rostóv and Ilyín changed their wet clothes for dry ones with Lavrúshka’s help.

Ch. 180

Nicholas Rostóv Ilyín Lavrúshka

behind that screen Rostóv and Ilyín, helped by Lavrúshka who had brought their kits, changed their wet things for dry ones.

1812
Mary Hendríkhovna and the doctor left the tavern and settled down in their covered cart.

Ch. 180

Mary Hendríkhovna [[thedoctor]]

When he had gone, taking his wife with him, and had settled down with her in their covered cart, the officers lay down in the tavern

1812
The squadron received orders to move on to Ostróvna.

Ch. 181 · 📍 [[Ostróvna]] · nearly three o’clock

Nicholas Rostóv Ilyín

the quartermaster appeared with an order to move on to the little town of Ostróvna.

1812
The squadron was ordered to advance at a trot toward the battle.

Ch. 181 · Before Rostóv had had time to consider

Nicholas Rostóv Ilyín

Count Ostermann-Tolstóy’s adjutant came galloping from Vítebsk with orders to advance at a trot along the road.

1812
The hussars halted behind the Uhlans in the front line.

Ch. 181

Nicholas Rostóv Ilyín

the hussars, passing along the line of troops on the left flank of our position, halted behind our Uhlans who were in the front line.

1812
The hussars were ordered up the hill to support the battery.

Ch. 181 · After Ostermann had gone

Nicholas Rostóv Ilyín

As soon as the Uhlans descended the hill, the hussars were ordered up the hill to support the battery.

1812
The Uhlans returned from their attack while French dragoons appeared behind them.

Ch. 181 · five minutes later

Nicholas Rostóv Ilyín

five minutes later our Uhlans were galloping back, not to the place they had occupied but more to the left

1812
Rostóv orders his squadron to charge the pursuing French dragoons without waiting for authorization.

Ch. 182

Nicholas Rostóv

Rostóv, without waiting to hear him out, touched his horse, galloped to the front of his squadron, and before he had time to finish giving the word of command, the whole squadron, sharing his feeling, was following him.

1812
Rostóv strikes and captures a French dragoon officer during the charge.

Ch. 182

Nicholas Rostóv

Before Rostóv had decided what to do with him, the officer cried, “I surrender!”

1812
Count Ostermann-Tolstóy praises Rostóv’s deed and recommends him for the St. George’s Cross.

Ch. 182

Count Ostermann-Tolstóy Nicholas Rostóv

Count Ostermann-Tolstóy met the returning hussars, sent for Rostóv, thanked him, and said he would report his gallant deed to the Emperor and would recommend him for a St. George’s Cross.

1812
Rostóv becomes silent and preoccupied after capturing the French officer.

Ch. 182 · that day and the next

Nicholas Rostóv

All that day and the next his friends and comrades noticed that Rostóv, without being dull or angry, was silent, thoughtful, and preoccupied.

1812
Natásha’s serious illness prompted the family to move into town.

Ch. 183 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · On receiving news of Natásha’s illness

Natásha

On receiving news of Natásha’s illness, the countess, though not quite well yet and still weak, went to Moscow with Pétya and the rest of the household, and the whole family moved from Márya Dmítrievna’s house to their own and settled down in town.

1812
Natásha’s engagement was broken off as her illness worsened.

Ch. 183

Natásha

the consideration of all that had caused the illness, her conduct and the breaking off of her engagement, receded into the background.

1812
Natásha began recovering physically as her grief gradually faded.

Ch. 183 · that summer of 1812

Natásha

Natásha’s grief began to be overlaid by the impressions of daily life, it ceased to press so painfully on her heart, it gradually faded into the past, and she began to recover physically.

1812
Natásha begins fasting and attending daily church services to prepare for Holy Communion.

Ch. 184 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Before the end of the fast of St. Peter

Natásha Agraféna Ivánovna Belóva

She suggested that Natásha should fast and prepare for Holy Communion, and Natásha gladly welcomed the idea.

1812
Natásha receives communion and feels calm about the life ahead for the first time in months.

Ch. 184 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · on that memorable Sunday

Natásha

But the happy day came, and on that memorable Sunday, when, dressed in white muslin, she returned home after communion, for the first time for many months she felt calm and not oppressed by the thought of the life that lay before her.

1812
The manifesto is received in Moscow, and Pierre promises to bring a copy from Count Rostopchín.

Ch. 185 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · On the eleventh of July

Pierre Count Rostopchín

On the eleventh of July, which was Saturday, the manifesto was received but was not yet in print, and Pierre, who was at the Rostóvs’, promised to come to dinner next day, Sunday, and bring a copy of the manifesto and appeal, which he would obtain from Count Rostopchín.

1812
A newly received prayer for Russia’s deliverance from hostile invasion is introduced during the service.

Ch. 185 · 📍 [[Razumóvskis’ private chapel]] · That Sunday

Natásha

Unexpectedly, in the middle of the service, and not in the usual order Natásha knew so well, the deacon brought out a small stool

1812
Natásha’s health began to improve.

Ch. 186

Natásha

Natásha’s health began to improve

1812
Pierre concluded Napoleon was the beast foretold in the Apocalypse, with his power limited in 1812.

Ch. 186 · in the year 1812

Pierre Napoleon

it followed that the limit fixed for Napoleon’s power had come in the year 1812

1812
Pierre discovered that L’russe Besuhof equaled 666 and believed he was connected to the foretold event.

Ch. 186

Pierre

L’russe Besuhof made 666. This discovery excited him. How, or by what means, he was connected with the great event foretold in the Apocalypse he did not know, but he did not doubt that connection for a moment.

1812
Count Rostopchín gave Pierre the Emperor’s appeal, army orders, and a bulletin.

Ch. 186 · In the morning

Count Rostopchín Pierre

Rostopchín also gave him the Emperor’s appeal to Moscow, which had just been printed, the last army orders, and his own most recent bulletin.

1812
Nicholas receives a St. George’s Cross.

Ch. 187

Nicholas Rostóv

You know Nicholas has received a St. George’s Cross? I am so proud of him.

1812
Natásha resumes singing after her illness.

Ch. 187

Natásha

I want to try to sing again,” she said, adding as if by way of excuse, “it is, at least, something to do.

1812
Pétya and Obolénski secretly agree to join the hussars.

Ch. 187 · lately

Pétya Rostóv Obolénski

he and his friend Obolénski had lately, in secret, agreed to join the hussars.

1812
Pétya asks to enter the army, but his request is refused.

Ch. 187

Pétya Rostóv

Well, Papa, I tell you definitely, and Mamma too, it’s as you please, but I say definitely that you must let me enter the army, because I can’t... that’s all....

1812
Pierre decides not to visit the Rostóvs again.

Ch. 187

Pierre

Pierre made up his mind not to go to the Rostóvs’ any more.

1812
Pétya receives a definite refusal and withdraws to his room, weeping bitterly.

Ch. 188

Pétya Rostóv

After the definite refusal he had received, Pétya went to his room and there locked himself in and wept bitterly.

1812
Pétya resolves to join the army despite his youth.

Ch. 188 · 📍 [[Krémlin]] · tomorrow

Pétya Rostóv

Pétya ... resolved that tomorrow, come what might, he would join the army.

1812
Pétya declares he will run away if forbidden to enter military service.

Ch. 188 · On returning home

Pétya Rostóv

On returning home Pétya announced resolutely and firmly that if he was not allowed to enter the service he would run away.

1812
Count Ilyá Rostóv investigates arranging Pétya's military service in the least dangerous position.

Ch. 188 · next day

Count Ilyá Rostóv Pétya Rostóv

And next day, Count Ilyá Rostóv—though he had not yet quite yielded—went to inquire how he could arrange for Pétya to serve where there would be least danger.

Chapters 189–198

1812
The Emperor’s manifesto is read, provoking enthusiasm among the assembled nobility and merchants.

Ch. 189 · 📍 [[Slobóda Palace]] · on the fifteenth of July

Pierre

The Emperor’s manifesto was read, evoking enthusiasm, and then all moved about discussing it.

1812
Pierre’s attempt to speak fails, and the crowd pushes him aside as an enemy.

Ch. 189 · 📍 [[Slobóda Palace]] · on the fifteenth of July

Pierre Stepán Stepánovich Adráksin

Not only was Pierre’s attempt to speak unsuccessful, but he was rudely interrupted, pushed aside, and people turned away from him as from a common enemy.

1812
The Moscow nobility resolved to furnish ten fully equipped men per thousand serfs.

Ch. 190 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Count Rostopchín

The secretary was told to write down the resolution of the Moscow nobility and gentry, that they would furnish ten men, fully equipped, out of every thousand serfs, as the Smolénsk gentry had done.

1812
Pierre pledged a thousand men and their maintenance for a regiment.

Ch. 190

Pierre Count Rostopchín

Having heard that Count Mamónov was furnishing a regiment, Bezúkhov at once informed Rostopchín that he would give a thousand men and their maintenance.

1812
Count Rostóv consented to Pétya’s request and entered his name for enrollment.

Ch. 190

Count Ilyá Rostóv Pétya Rostóv

Old Rostóv could not tell his wife of what had passed without tears, and at once consented to Pétya’s request and went himself to enter his name.

1812
Napoleon began the war with Russia.

Ch. 191 · 📍 [[Russia]]

Napoleon

Napoleon began the war with Russia because he could not resist going to Dresden, could not help having his head turned by the homage he received, could not help donning a Polish uniform and yielding to the stimulating influence of a June morning, and could not refrain from bursts of anger in the presence of Kurákin and then of Balashëv.

1812
Alexander refused negotiations after feeling personally insulted.

Ch. 191

Emperor Alexander

Alexander refused negotiations because he felt himself to be personally insulted.

1812
The Russian armies were divided while seeking to unite against the French advance.

Ch. 191 · At the very beginning of the war

Emperor Alexander

At the very beginning of the war our armies were divided, and our sole aim was to unite them

1812
Pfuel’s plan was abandoned, and command was entrusted to Barclay.

Ch. 191 · 📍 [[Drissa camp]]

Paulucci Emperor Alexander Pfuel Barclay de Tolly

The intention was to make a stand at the Drissa camp, but Paulucci, aiming at becoming commander in chief, unexpectedly employed his energy to influence Alexander, and Pfuel’s whole plan was abandoned and the command entrusted to Barclay.

1812
Alexander left the army to inspire the people and arouse a patriotic war.

Ch. 191 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · At last

Emperor Alexander

At last the Emperor left the army, and as the most convenient and indeed the only pretext for his departure it was decided that it was necessary for him to inspire the people in the capitals and arouse the nation in general to a patriotic war.

1812
The Russian armies finally reunited at Smolénsk.

Ch. 191 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]] · At Smolénsk

Prince Bagratión Barclay de Tolly

At Smolénsk the armies at last reunited, much as Bagratión disliked it.

1812
An unexpected battle was fought at Smolénsk, killing thousands on both sides.

Ch. 191 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]]

Napoleon Emperor Alexander

It was necessary to fight an unexpected battle at Smolénsk to save our lines of communication. The battle was fought and thousands were killed on both sides.

1812
Smolénsk was abandoned and burned, intensifying Russian hatred of the French.

Ch. 191 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]]

Emperor Alexander Napoleon

Smolénsk was abandoned contrary to the wishes of the Emperor and of the whole people. But Smolénsk was burned by its own inhabitants who had been misled by their governor.

1812
Prince Nicholas falls ill, withdraws to his study, and stops seeing Princess Mary for a week.

Ch. 192 · After that

Little Nicholas Princess Mary

After that Princess Mary did not see her father for a whole week. He was ill and did not leave his study.

1812
Prince Nicholas resumes his activities and completely breaks off relations with Mademoiselle Bourienne.

Ch. 192 · At the end of the week

Little Nicholas Mademoiselle Bourienne

At the end of the week the prince reappeared and resumed his former way of life, devoting himself with special activity to building operations and the arrangement of the gardens and completely breaking off his relations with Mademoiselle Bourienne.

1812
Prince Nicholas forgives Prince Andrew and keeps Mademoiselle Bourienne at a distance.

Ch. 192 · from that time

Little Nicholas Prince Andrew Mademoiselle Bourienne

To this letter the old prince had replied affectionately, and from that time had kept the Frenchwoman at a distance.

1812
Prince Andrew's second letter warns Prince Nicholas that Bald Hills lies near the advancing theater of war and advises moving to Moscow.

Ch. 192 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · On August 1

Prince Andrew Little Nicholas Princess Mary

Prince Andrew’s second letter, written near Vítebsk after the French had occupied that town, gave a brief account of the whole campaign, enclosed for them a plan he had drawn and forecasts as to the further progress of the war. In this letter Prince Andrew pointed out to his father the danger of staying at Bald Hills, so near the theater of war and on the army’s direct line of march, and advised him to move to Moscow.

1812
Prince Michael reads Prince Andrew’s letter and realizes the French may soon reach Smolénsk.

Ch. 193 · in the stillness of the night

Prince Michael Prince Andrew

Only now in the stillness of the night, reading it by the faint light under the green shade, did he grasp its meaning for a moment.

1812
Yákov Alpátych departs Bald Hills to deliver Princess Mary’s letter and return if danger threatens.

Ch. 194 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · The same evening

Yákov Alpátych

Having received all his orders Alpátych, wearing a white beaver hat—a present from the prince—and carrying a stick as the prince did, went out accompanied by his family.

1812
Baron Asch advises the Bolkónskis to go to Moscow and announces his own departure.

Ch. 194 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]] · the evening of the fourth of August

Baron Asch Yákov Alpátych

Still, as the prince is unwell my advice is that they should go to Moscow. I am just starting myself. Inform them...

1812
Smolénsk comes under a massive bombardment.

Ch. 194 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]] · after four o’clock

Yákov Alpátych

The town was being bombarded by a hundred and thirty guns which Napoleon had ordered up after four o’clock.

1812
Ferapóntov orders soldiers to loot his shop and declares he will burn the property himself.

Ch. 194 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]] · Night had come

Ferapóntov Yákov Alpátych

Loot everything, lads! Don’t let those devils get it!” he cried, taking some bags of flour himself and throwing them into the street.

1812
Prince Andrew reveals Smolénsk is being abandoned and orders immediate evacuation of Bald Hills to Moscow.

Ch. 194 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · within a week

Prince Andrew Princess Mary Prince Nicholas Bolkónski

Smolénsk is being abandoned. Bald Hills will be occupied by the enemy within a week. Set off immediately for Moscow.

1812
Prince Andrew sets a deadline for receiving confirmation that the household has escaped.

Ch. 194 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · by the tenth

Prince Andrew Princess Mary Prince Nicholas Bolkónski

I shall await a reply till the tenth, and if by the tenth I don’t receive news that they have all got away I shall have to throw up everything and come myself to Bald Hills.

1812
Smolénsk is abandoned to the enemy during the Russian retreat.

Ch. 195 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]] · On the seventh of August

Barclay de Tolly Napoleon

I expect the Minister (Barclay de Tolly) has already reported the abandonment of Smolénsk to the enemy.

1812
Barclay de Tolly orders a retreat despite promising Prince Bagratión to hold out.

Ch. 195 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]] · that night

Prince Bagratión Barclay de Tolly

He gave me his word he would not retreat, but suddenly sent instructions that he was retiring that night.

1812
Bald Hills is abandoned to pillage after its occupants flee to Moscow.

Ch. 195 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · on the sixth of August

Prince Andrew

after the abandonment of Smolénsk on the sixth of August (he considered that it could and should have been defended) and after his sick father had had to flee to Moscow, abandoning to pillage his dearly beloved Bald Hills which he had built and peopled.

1812
Valuables and seventy quarters of grain are removed from Bald Hills to Boguchárovo.

Ch. 195 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]]

Alpátych

Everything precious and valuable had been removed to Boguchárovo. Seventy quarters of grain had also been carted away.

1812
Prince Andrew orders Alpátych to evacuate and direct the serfs toward estates near Ryazán or Moscow.

Ch. 195 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]]

Prince Andrew Alpátych

You must go away too, take away what you can and tell the serfs to go to the Ryazán estate or to the one near Moscow.

1812
The retreat leaves more than fifteen thousand men exhausted or hospitalized.

Ch. 195 · on our retreat

Prince Bagratión

Consider that on our retreat we have lost by fatigue and left in the hospital more than fifteen thousand men

1812
Kutúzov received the title of Prince.

Ch. 196 · on the twenty-ninth of July

Kutúzov

But on the twenty-ninth of July Kutúzov received the title of Prince.

1812
The committee advised appointing Kutúzov commander in chief, and he received full powers over the armies.

Ch. 196 · on the eighth of August

Saltykóv Arakchéev Vyazmítinov Lopukhín Kochubéy Kutúzov

But on the eighth of August a committee, consisting of Field Marshal Saltykóv, Arakchéev, Vyazmítinov, Lopukhín, and Kochubéy met to consider the progress of the war. This committee came to the conclusion that our failures were due to a want of unity in the command and though the members of the committee were aware of the Emperor’s dislike of Kutúzov, after a short deliberation they agreed to advise his appointment as commander in chief. That same day Kutúzov was appointed commander in chief with full powers over the armies and over the whole region occupied by them.

1812
Napoleon’s forces advanced toward Moscow after he ordered a direct advance from Vyázma.

Ch. 197 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · After Smolénsk

Napoleon

From Vyázma Napoleon ordered a direct advance on Moscow.

1812
News reached Napoleon that Plátov’s corps was joining the main army and Kutúzov had become commander in chief.

Ch. 197 · On the march from Vyázma to Tsárevo-Zaymíshche

Kutúzov Plátov

One of Plátov’s Cossacks says that Plátov’s corps is joining up with the main army and that Kutúzov has been appointed commander in chief.

1812
Lavrúshka was punished, sent for chickens, and captured by the French while looting.

Ch. 197 · the day before

Lavrúshka

Lavrúshka, having got drunk the day before and left his master dinnerless, had been whipped and sent to the village in quest of chickens, where he engaged in looting till the French took him prisoner.

1812
Napoleon questioned Lavrúshka about the war and Russian expectations of victory.

Ch. 197 · an hour later

Napoleon Lavrúshka

Napoleon told him to ride by his side and began questioning him.

1812
Napoleon revealed his identity to Lavrúshka, who pretended astonishment to please his new masters.

Ch. 197 · After riding a few paces in silence

Napoleon Lavrúshka

The fact was accordingly conveyed to Lavrúshka.

1812
Napoleon gave Lavrúshka a present and released him from captivity.

Ch. 197

Napoleon Lavrúshka

Napoleon, after making the Cossack a present, had him set free like a bird restored to its native fields.

1812
Lavrúshka returned to the Russian outposts and found Nicholas Rostóv quartered at Yankóvo.

Ch. 197 · 📍 [[Yankóvo]] · by evening

Lavrúshka Nicholas Rostóv Ilyín

He found the Cossacks, inquired for the regiment operating with Plátov’s detachment and by evening found his master, Nicholas Rostóv, quartered at Yankóvo.

1812
The old prince resolves to remain at Bald Hills and defend it to the last extremity.

Ch. 198 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]]

Little Nicholas

he had resolved to remain at Bald Hills to the last extremity and to defend it

1812
Princess Mary refuses to leave her father despite his orders.

Ch. 198 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]]

Princess Mary Little Nicholas

She refused to go away and her father’s fury broke over her in a terrible storm.

1812
The old prince suffers a seizure that paralyzes his right side.

Ch. 198 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · The morning after little Nicholas had left

Little Nicholas Princess Mary

the prince had had a seizure paralyzing his right side.

1812
The household moves the paralyzed old prince from Bald Hills to Boguchárovo.

Ch. 198 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · next day

Little Nicholas Princess Mary

next day they moved the prince to Boguchárovo, the doctor accompanying him.

1812
Dessalles leaves Boguchárovo for Moscow with the little prince.

Ch. 198 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · By the time they reached Boguchárovo

Dessalles

Dessalles and the little prince had already left for Moscow.

1812
Princess Mary decides to evacuate her father because the approaching French make Boguchárovo dangerous.

Ch. 198 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · The fifteenth

Princess Mary Little Nicholas

The princess decided to leave on the fifteenth.

1812
The old prince suffers a second and final stroke after speaking about his son and the war.

Ch. 198 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · That day

Little Nicholas Princess Mary

then he had a second and final stroke.

1812
The old prince dies, and the household prepares his body and coffin.

Ch. 198 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]]

Little Nicholas Princess Mary Tíkhon

the old prince’s cold and stiffened hand

Chapters 199–208

1812
Yákov Alpátych discovered that Boguchárovo peasants resisted evacuation and were reportedly communicating with the French.

Ch. 199 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · shortly before the old prince’s death

Yákov Alpátych

Alpátych ... noticed an agitation among the peasants, and that ... the peasants in the steppe region round Boguchárovo were, it was rumored, in touch with the French

1812
Yákov Alpátych ordered Dron to provide horses and carts for evacuation, but Dron resisted.

Ch. 199 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · on the day of the prince’s funeral

Yákov Alpátych Dron

Alpátych ... told him to have twelve horses got ready for the princess’ carriages and eighteen carts for the things to be removed from Boguchárovo. Though the peasants paid quitrent, Alpátych thought no difficulty would be made about complying with this order

1812
Dron failed to provide the carts after the peasants decided to withhold them.

Ch. 199 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · when evening came

Dron

when evening came no carts had been provided. In the village, outside the drink shop, another meeting was being held, which decided that the horses should be driven out into the woods and the carts should not be provided.

1812
Yákov Alpátych reassigned his own carts and horses to the princess’ carriages and sought help from police authorities.

Ch. 199 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · Meanwhile

Yákov Alpátych

Alpátych had his own belongings taken out of the carts which had arrived from Bald Hills and had those horses got ready for the princess’ carriages. Meanwhile he went himself to the police authorities.

1812
Prince Nicholas Bolkónski has died, leaving Princess Mary grieving after his funeral.

Ch. 200 · After her father’s funeral

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski

After her father’s funeral Princess Mary shut herself up in her room and did not admit anyone.

1812
Princess Mary rejects French protection and orders that they leave immediately.

Ch. 200 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · at once

Princess Mary Mademoiselle Bourienne

We must go at once, at once!” she said, appalled at the thought of being left in the hands of the French.

1812
Dron reveals that the peasants are ruined and dying of hunger.

Ch. 200 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]]

Dron Princess Mary

They’re dying of hunger,” said Dron. “It’s not a case of carting.”

1812
Princess Mary orders all the landlord’s grain distributed to the starving peasants in her brother’s name.

Ch. 200 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]]

Princess Mary

Give them that corn if there is enough of it. Distribute it all. I give this order in my brother’s name; and tell them that what is ours is theirs.

1812
Dron reports that the peasants refuse to leave Boguchárovo as ordered.

Ch. 201 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]]

Dron Princess Mary

They say they don’t agree to leave Boguchárovo as you ordered.

1812
Princess Mary offers the peasants grain, food, and lodging at the Moscow estate.

Ch. 201

Princess Mary

I ask you to go with all your belongings to our estate near Moscow, and I promise you I will see to it that there you shall want for nothing.

1812
The peasants reject the grain and relocation, declaring they will remain despite the enemy.

Ch. 201 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]]

Princess Mary Dron

We’re not willing. Let them ruin us! We won’t take your grain. We don’t agree.

1812
Princess Mary orders Dron to prepare horses for her departure.

Ch. 201 · next morning

Princess Mary Dron

Having repeated her order to Dron to have horses ready for her departure next morning

1812
Princess Mary summons Dunyásha and runs to the servants’ quarters for help.

Ch. 202 · that night

Princess Mary Dunyásha

“Dunyásha,” she whispered. “Dunyásha!” she screamed wildly, and tearing herself out of this silence she ran to the servants’ quarters to meet her old nurse and the maidservants who came running toward her.

1812
Nicholas Bolkónski died.

Ch. 203 · on the fifteenth of this month

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski

My mistress, daughter of General in Chief Prince Nicholas Bolkónski who died on the fifteenth of this month

1812
Lavrúshka returned from captivity.

Ch. 203

Lavrúshka

accompanied by Lavrúshka who had just returned from captivity

1812
Dron gave up the estate keys and joined the peasants.

Ch. 203 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · the previous day

Dron

Dron had finally given up the keys and joined the peasants

1812
Karp and the peasants prevented Princess Mary from leaving the estate.

Ch. 203 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · in the morning

Princess Mary Karp

the peasants had come in a large crowd to the barn and sent word that they would not let her leave the village

1812
Rostóv offered Princess Mary an escort and protection for her departure.

Ch. 203 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]]

Princess Mary Nicholas Rostóv

Go when you please, and I give you my word of honor that no one shall dare to cause you annoyance if only you will allow me to act as your escort.

1812
Nicholas Rostóv suppresses the peasant revolt by binding Karp and Dron Zakhárych and dispersing the crowd.

Ch. 204

Nicholas Rostóv Karp Dron Zakhárych Lavrúshka Yákov Alpátych

“Arguing? Mutiny!... Brigands! Traitors!” cried Rostóv unmeaningly in a voice not his own, gripping Karp by the collar. “Bind him, bind him!” he shouted, though there was no one to bind him but Lavrúshka and Alpátych.

1812
Princess Mary orders Dron Zakhárych released, and he directs the removal of the proprietor’s goods.

Ch. 204 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · Two hours later

Princess Mary Dron Zakhárych

Dron, liberated at Princess Mary’s wish from the cupboard where he had been confined, was standing in the yard directing the men.

1812
Dron Zakhárych oversees the evacuation of the proprietor’s goods onto carts.

Ch. 204 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · Two hours later

Dron Zakhárych

The peasants were briskly carrying out the proprietor’s goods and packing them on the carts, and Dron, liberated at Princess Mary’s wish from the cupboard where he had been confined, was standing in the yard directing the men.

1812
Princess Mary departs Boguchárovo, escorted by Nicholas Rostóv toward the Russian troops.

Ch. 204 · 📍 [[Boguchárovo]] · When her carriage drove out of the house

Princess Mary Nicholas Rostóv

When her carriage drove out of the house, he mounted and accompanied her eight miles from Boguchárovo to where the road was occupied by our troops.

1812
Kutúzov assumes command of the armies and orders Prince Andrew to report at headquarters.

Ch. 205

Kutúzov

On receiving command of the armies Kutúzov remembered Prince Andrew and sent an order for him to report at headquarters.

1812
Prince Andrew receives news that his father has died.

Ch. 205 · yesterday

Prince Andrew

“I received news of his death, yesterday,” replied Prince Andrew abruptly.

1812
Kutúzov instructs Denísov to remain at headquarters for a discussion of his campaign plan.

Ch. 205 · 📍 [[Tsárevo-Zaymíshche]] · tomorrow

Kutúzov Denísov

“Ah, we were friends,” said Kutúzov cheerfully. “All right, all right, friend, stay here at the staff and tomorrow we’ll have a talk.”

1812
Prince Andrew declines Kutúzov’s staff offer, choosing to remain with his regiment.

Ch. 206

Kutúzov Prince Andrew

I have grown used to my regiment, am fond of the officers, and I fancy the men also like me. I should be sorry to leave the regiment.

1812
Kámenski dies, preventing his loss in the campaign.

Ch. 206

Kámenski

Kámenski would have been lost if he had not died.

1812
Peace is concluded with Turkey during Kutúzov’s command.

Ch. 206

Kutúzov

I missed you at Bucharest, but I needed someone to send. And changing the subject, Kutúzov began to speak of the Turkish war and the peace that had been concluded.

1812
Kutúzov is popularly accepted as commander in chief despite court influences.

Ch. 206

Kutúzov

On such feelings, more or less dimly shared by all, the unanimity and general approval were founded with which, despite court influences, the popular choice of Kutúzov as commander in chief was received.

1812
Rostopchín expelled foreigners from Moscow and deported them to Nízhni.

Ch. 207 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Count Rostopchín

It was said that Rostopchín had expelled all Frenchmen and even all foreigners from Moscow

1812
Julie prepared to leave Moscow for Nízhni.

Ch. 207 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · next day

Julie Drubetskáya

Julie was preparing to leave Moscow next day and was giving a farewell soiree.

1812
Nicholas was transferred from Obolénski’s Cossacks to Pierre’s regiment.

Ch. 207

Nicholas Rostóv Pierre

But now they have had him transferred to my regiment and are expecting him every day.

1812
Natalie recovered her looks and became brighter after her illness.

Ch. 207

Natásha

Natalie has recovered her looks and is brighter.

1812
Mary arrived in Moscow after losing her father.

Ch. 207 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · yesterday

Princess Mary

Poor Mary Bolkónskaya arrived in Moscow yesterday. Do you know that she has lost her father?

1812
Nicholas rescued Mary after attackers surrounded her and wounded some of her people.

Ch. 207

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

Nicholas Rostóv! She was surrounded, and they wanted to kill her and had wounded some of her people. He rushed in and saved her....

1812
Count Rostopchín issued broadsheets denying that he had forbidden people to leave Moscow and offering weapons to inhabitants.

Ch. 208 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · that day

Count Rostopchín

The first declared that the report that Count Rostopchín had forbidden people to leave Moscow was false; on the contrary he was glad that ladies and tradesmen’s wives were leaving the city.

1812
Pierre realized for the first time that the French would enter Moscow.

Ch. 208 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Pierre

These words showed Pierre clearly for the first time that the French would enter Moscow.

1812
Pierre agreed to sell an estate to finance raising his regiment.

Ch. 208 · Next day toward evening

Pierre

“Well then, sell it,” said he. “What’s to be done? I can’t draw back now!”

1812
Leppich’s balloon was being constructed to destroy the foe by the Emperor’s order.

Ch. 208 · 📍 [[Vorontsóvo]] · that day

Leppich

The balloon was not yet ready, but Pierre learned that it was being constructed by the Emperor’s desire.

1812
Pierre decided he could no longer remain in Moscow and would leave for the army.

Ch. 208 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · that very day

Pierre

At the sight of the tortured Frenchman and the crowd surrounding the Lóbnoe Place, Pierre had so definitely made up his mind that he could no longer remain in Moscow and would leave for the army that very day

1812
Pierre ordered Evstáfey to prepare his departure for the army at Mozháysk.

Ch. 208 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · that night

Pierre Evstáfey

On reaching home Pierre gave orders to Evstáfey—his head coachman who knew everything, could do anything, and was known to all Moscow—that he would leave that night for the army at Mozháysk

1812
Pierre left Moscow for the army.

Ch. 208 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · On the twenty-fourth

Pierre

On the twenty-fourth the weather cleared up after a spell of rain, and after dinner Pierre left Moscow.

1812
Pierre learned that a great battle had occurred that evening.

Ch. 208 · 📍 [[Perkhúshkovo]] · that night

Pierre

When changing horses that night in Perkhúshkovo, he learned that there had been a great battle that evening.

Chapters 209–222

1812
Napoleon offered the battle of Borodinó, and Kutúzov accepted it despite its disastrous consequences.

Ch. 209 · 📍 [[Borodinó]]

Napoleon Kutúzov

and yet Napoleon offered and Kutúzov accepted that battle.

1812
Napoleon moved his army across the Kolochá and attacked the Russian left flank at Shevárdino Redoubt.

Ch. 209 · 📍 [[Shevárdino Redoubt]] · on the twenty-fourth

Napoleon

while pursuing the Russian rearguard he came upon the left flank of the Russian position—at the Shevárdino Redoubt—and unexpectedly for the Russians moved his army across the Kolochá.

1812
After losing Shevárdino Redoubt, Kutúzov’s army lacked a left-flank position and hastily entrenched elsewhere.

Ch. 209 · 📍 [[Shevárdino Redoubt]] · on the morning of the twenty-fifth

Kutúzov

After the loss of the Shevárdino Redoubt, we found ourselves on the morning of the twenty-fifth without a position for our left flank, and were forced to bend it back and hastily entrench it where it chanced to be.

1812
The Battle of Borodinó took place on an open, almost unentrenched position with Russian forces half as numerous as the French.

Ch. 209 · 📍 [[Borodinó]] · on the twenty-sixth of August

Napoleon Kutúzov

The battle of Borodinó was not fought on a chosen and entrenched position with forces only slightly weaker than those of the enemy, but, as a result of the loss of the Shevárdino Redoubt, the Russians fought the battle of Borodinó on an open and almost unentrenched position, with forces only half as numerous as the French;

1812
The battle reduced the Russian-to-French strength ratio from about five-sixths to little more than one-half.

Ch. 209 · 📍 [[Borodinó]] · after that battle

Napoleon Kutúzov

Before the battle of Borodinó our strength in proportion to the French was about as five to six, but after that battle it was little more than one to two

1812
Pierre declares his intention to join the battle and is advised to apply directly to Kutúzov.

Ch. 210 · On the morning of the twenty-fifth

Pierre Kutúzov

Pierre got out and talked to the doctor, explaining his intention of taking part in a battle. The doctor advised him to apply direct to Kutúzov.

1812
Pierre learns that French forces now hold the Shevárdino Redoubt, previously occupied by Russian forces.

Ch. 211 · 📍 [[Shevárdino Redoubt]] · yesterday

Pierre

It was ours yesterday, but now it is his.

1812
Kutúzov arrives at the church procession and joins the ongoing service before the icon.

Ch. 211 · 📍 [[Borodinó]]

Kutúzov

It was Kutúzov, who had been riding round the position and on his way back to Tatárinova had stopped where the service was being held.

1812
Kutúzov venerates the icon by kneeling, kissing it, and bowing to the ground.

Ch. 211 · 📍 [[Borodinó]] · When the service was over

Kutúzov

At last he rose, kissed the icon as a child does with naïvely pouting lips, and again bowed till he touched the ground with his hand.

1812
Borís secured a position at headquarters with Count Bennigsen.

Ch. 212 · after the changes

Borís Drubetskóy Count Bennigsen

Though Kutúzov had dismissed all unnecessary men from the staff, Borís had contrived to remain at headquarters after the changes. He had established himself with Count Bennigsen

1812
Dólokhov apologized to Pierre, and they reconciled through an embrace and kiss.

Ch. 212 · On the eve of a day

Dólokhov Pierre

On the eve of a day when God alone knows who of us is fated to survive, I am glad of this opportunity to tell you that I regret the misunderstandings that occurred between us and should wish you not to have any ill feeling for me. I beg you to forgive me.”

1812
Bennigsen ordered Túchkov’s troops to occupy the previously unoccupied high ground.

Ch. 213

General Bennigsen Túchkov

Bennigsen on his own authority ordered the troops to occupy the high ground.

1812
Prince Andrew’s father died, leaving Bald Hills and his former life in ruins.

Ch. 214 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]]

Prince Andrew

When my father built Bald Hills he thought the place was his: his land, his air, his peasants. But Napoleon came and swept him aside, unconscious of his existence, as he might brush a chip from his path, and his Bald Hills and his whole life fell to pieces.

1812
Prince Andrew’s household left Moscow and went to his estate near Moscow.

Ch. 214

Prince Andrew

Yes, they have. Julie Drubetskáya told me so. I went to see them, but missed them. They have gone to your estate near Moscow.

1812
Prince Andrew embraces and kisses Pierre before they part, fearing they may never meet again.

Ch. 215 · It was already dark

Prince Andrew Pierre

He came quickly up to Pierre and embraced and kissed him. “Good-by, be off!” he shouted. “Whether we meet again or not...”

1812
M. de Beausset presents Napoleon with a portrait from the Empress.

Ch. 216 · 📍 [[Valúevo]] · On August 25

M. de Beausset Napoleon

“A present to Your Majesty from the Empress.” It was a portrait, painted in bright colors by Gérard, of the son borne to Napoleon by the daughter of the Emperor of Austria, the boy whom for some reason everyone called “The King of Rome.”

1812
Napoleon orders the portrait displayed outside his tent for the Old Guard.

Ch. 216 · 📍 [[Valúevo]]

Napoleon

He ordered the portrait to be carried outside his tent, that the Old Guard, stationed round it, might not be deprived of the pleasure of seeing the King of Rome, the son and heir of their adored monarch.

1812
Napoleon dictates his order of the day to the army before the battle.

Ch. 216 · 📍 [[Valúevo]] · After breakfast

Napoleon

After breakfast Napoleon in de Beausset’s presence dictated his order of the day to the army.

1812
Napoleon orders the portrait removed because the King of Rome should not yet see a battlefield.

Ch. 216 · 📍 [[Valúevo]]

Napoleon

“Take him away!” he said, pointing with a gracefully majestic gesture to the portrait. “It is too soon for him to see a field of battle.”

1812
Napoleon rejected Davout’s proposal to turn the Russian left wing.

Ch. 217 · On the twenty-fifth of August

Napoleon Davout

Having listened to a suggestion from Davout, who was now called Prince d’Eckmühl, to turn the Russian left wing, Napoleon said it should not be done, without explaining why not.

1812
Napoleon accepted Campan’s plan to lead his division through the woods despite Ney’s warning.

Ch. 217 · On the twenty-fifth of August

Napoleon Campan Ney

To a proposal made by General Campan (who was to attack the flèches) to lead his division through the woods, Napoleon agreed, though the so-called Duke of Elchingen (Ney) ventured to remark that a movement through the woods was dangerous and might disorder the division.

1812
Napoleon selected positions for two batteries and supporting field artillery against the Russian entrenchments.

Ch. 217 · 📍 [[Shevárdino Redoubt]] · by the morrow

Napoleon

Having inspected the country opposite the Shevárdino Redoubt, Napoleon pondered a little in silence and then indicated the spots where two batteries should be set up by the morrow to act against the Russian entrenchments, and the places where, in line with them, the field artillery should be placed.

1812
Poniatowski encountered Túchkov and failed to turn the Russian position.

Ch. 217

Poniatowski Túchkov

This could not be done and was not done, because Poniatowski, advancing on the village through the wood, met Túchkov there barring his way, and could not and did not turn the Russian position.

1812
Campan’s division failed to seize the first fortification and was driven back under grapeshot.

Ch. 217

Campan

General Campan’s division did not seize the first fortification but was driven back, for on emerging from the wood it had to reform under grapeshot, of which Napoleon was unaware.

1812
Morand’s and Gérard’s divisions failed to take the redoubt and were driven back.

Ch. 217 · 📍 [[Borodinó]] · After passing through Borodinó

Morand Gérard

while the divisions of Morand and Gérard did not take the redoubt but were driven back

1812
Napoleon could not follow the battle, and none of his orders during the fight was executed.

Ch. 217 · during the whole battle

Napoleon

during the whole battle Napoleon was so far away that, as appeared later, he could not know the course of the battle and not one of his orders during the fight could be executed.

1812
Charles IX gave the order for the Massacre of St. Bartholomew.

Ch. 218

Charles IX

the Massacre of St. Bartholomew was not due to Charles IX’s will, though he gave the order for it and thought it was done as a result of that order;

1812
Napoleon confirms that biscuits and rice have been distributed to the Guards regiments.

Ch. 219

Napoleon Rapp

“Have the biscuits and rice been served out to the regiments of the Guards?” asked Napoleon sternly. “Yes, sire.” “The rice too?” Rapp replied that he had given the Emperor’s order about the rice

1812
Pierre hears the firing as the battle begins.

Ch. 220 · 📍 [[Borodinó]] · next morning

Pierre

“Hear the firing,” said the groom, a discharged soldier.

1812
Pierre follows a general toward the crossing, riding into the battle zone.

Ch. 220

Pierre

Pierre went to his groom who was holding his horses and, asking which was the quietest, clambered onto it, seized it by the mane, and turning out his toes pressed his heels against its sides and, feeling that his spectacles were slipping off but unable to let go of the mane and reins, he galloped after the general

1812
Pierre reaches Raévski’s Redoubt and observes the battery under intense fire.

Ch. 221 · 📍 [[Raévski’s Redoubt]]

Pierre

Pierre did not find his groom and rode along the hollow with the adjutant to Raévski’s Redoubt.

1812
The adjutant loses an arm during the battle.

Ch. 221 · 📍 [[Raévski’s Redoubt]] · that day

[[theadjutant]]

only much later did Pierre learn that he lost an arm that day.

1812
The infantry retreats from positions in front of the battery.

Ch. 221 · 📍 [[Raévski’s Redoubt]] · At ten o’clock

[[theinfantry]]

At ten o’clock the infantry that had been among the bushes in front of the battery and along the Kámenka streamlet retreated.

1812
The young artillery officer is struck and collapses.

Ch. 221 · 📍 [[Raévski’s Redoubt]]

[[theyoungofficer]]

Suddenly something happened: the young officer gave a gasp and bending double sat down on the ground like a bird shot on the wing.

1812
Pierre volunteers to fetch ammunition after the battery runs out of charges.

Ch. 221 · 📍 [[Raévski’s Redoubt]]

Pierre

“I’ll go,” said Pierre.

1812
An explosion destroys the ammunition wagons and throws Pierre to the ground.

Ch. 221

Pierre

the ammunition wagons he had been approaching no longer existed, only charred green boards and rags littered the scorched grass

1812
The colonel is killed during the fighting.

Ch. 222 · 📍 [[battery]]

[[colonel]]

the colonel had been killed

1812
The soldier shouting “Brothers!” is taken prisoner.

Ch. 222 · 📍 [[battery]]

[[soldier]]

the soldier shouting “Brothers!” was a prisoner

1812
Another man is bayoneted in the back.

Ch. 222 · 📍 [[battery]]

[[anotherman]]

another man had been bayoneted in the back before his eyes

1812
The French abandon the battery, and Russian troops occupy it and pursue them.

Ch. 222 · 📍 [[battery]]

[[French]] [[Russiansoldiers]]

The French who had occupied the battery fled, and our troops shouting “Hurrah!” pursued them so far beyond the battery

1812
A wounded French general is captured and brought down with the other prisoners.

Ch. 222 · 📍 [[battery]]

[[woundedFrenchgeneral]]

The prisoners were brought down from the battery and among them was a wounded French general

Chapters 223–231

1812
Campan’s division advanced from the French right toward the flèches.

Ch. 223

Campan

two divisions, Campan’s and Dessaix’s, advanced from the French right

1812
Murat’s troops advanced on Borodinó from the French left.

Ch. 223 · 📍 [[Borodinó]]

Murat

Murat’s troops advanced on Borodinó from their left.

1812
The battle began with a cannonade from several hundred guns.

Ch. 223

Napoleon

The battle began on both sides with a cannonade from several hundred guns.

1812
The French initially occupied Borodinó and held its bridge over the Kolochá.

Ch. 223 · 📍 [[Borodinó]]

Murat

Borodinó had been occupied and the bridge over the Kolochá was in the hands of the French.

1812
Russian forces retook and burned the bridge over the Kolochá.

Ch. 223 · 📍 [[Borodinó]] · before that order was given

Murat

the bridge had been retaken by the Russians and burned

1812
Campan was wounded during the fighting at the flèches.

Ch. 223 · 📍 [[the flèches]]

Campan

Campan wounded

1812
Davout survived the fighting, sustaining only slight bruises.

Ch. 223 · 📍 [[the flèches]]

Davout

Davout was alive and only slightly bruised.

1812
Other French troops recaptured the flèches after an earlier attack was reported repulsed.

Ch. 223 · 📍 [[the flèches]]

Davout

the flèches had in fact been recaptured by other French troops

1812
French troops repeatedly return from battle disorganized and terrified, while their numbers decrease.

Ch. 224

Davout Ney Murat

instead of the news they expected of the enemy’s flight, these orderly masses returned thence as disorganized and terrified mobs. The generals re-formed them, but their numbers constantly decreased.

1812
Napoleon first orders Claparède’s division forward, then cancels it and sends Friant’s division instead.

Ch. 224

Napoleon Claparède Friant

“No!” he suddenly said to Berthier. “I can’t send Claparède. Send Friant’s division.”

1812
Napoleon recognizes that the battle is lost after eight hours without victory.

Ch. 224

Napoleon

He knew that it was a lost battle and that the least accident might now—with the fight balanced on such a strained center—destroy him and his army.

1812
News of a Russian attack on the French left flank intensifies Napoleon’s fear of destruction.

Ch. 224

Napoleon

The news that the Russians were attacking the left flank of the French army aroused that horror in Napoleon.

1812
Napoleon refuses to commit the Guard, fearing its destruction far from France.

Ch. 224 · 📍 [[Semënovsk]]

Napoleon Ney Berthier

“At eight hundred leagues from France, I will not have my Guard destroyed!”

1812
The flèches are retaken from the French.

Ch. 225 · At eleven o’clock

Kutúzov Prince Bagratión

At eleven o’clock they brought him news that the flèches captured by the French had been retaken, but that Prince Bagratión was wounded.

1812
Prince Bagratión is wounded during the battle.

Ch. 225 · At eleven o’clock

Kutúzov Prince Bagratión

At eleven o’clock they brought him news that the flèches captured by the French had been retaken, but that Prince Bagratión was wounded.

1812
Dokhtúrov takes command of the first army after the duke is recalled.

Ch. 225 · Soon after the duke’s departure

Kutúzov Duke of Württemberg Dokhtúrov

Kutúzov made a grimace and sent an order to Dokhtúrov to take over the command of the first army, and a request to the duke—whom he said he could not spare at such an important moment—to return to him.

1812
Murat is taken prisoner by the Russians.

Ch. 225 · When they brought him news

Murat

When they brought him news that Murat had been taken prisoner, and the staff officers congratulated him, Kutúzov smiled.

1812
The French capture the flèches and the village of Semënovsk.

Ch. 225 · 📍 [[Semënovsk]] · When Scherbínin came galloping from the left flank

Scherbínin Kutúzov

the French had captured the flèches and the village of Semënovsk

1812
The French attacks cease across the battlefield.

Ch. 225 · Toward three o’clock

Kutúzov

Toward three o’clock the French attacks ceased.

1812
Kutúzov rejects Barclay de Tolly’s defeat report and orders an attack the next day.

Ch. 225 · tomorrow

Kutúzov Barclay de Tolly Wolzogen

Tell General Barclay from me that his information is incorrect and that the real course of the battle is better known to me, the commander in chief, than to him.

1812
Kutúzov issues the army’s order to attack the enemy the next day.

Ch. 225 · tomorrow

Kutúzov Kaysárov

“Kaysárov!” Kutúzov called to his adjutant. “Sit down and write out the order of the day for tomorrow. And you,” he continued, addressing another, “ride along the line and announce that tomorrow we attack.”

1812
Prince Andrew’s regiment moved into the oatfield and lost another third of its men under artillery fire.

Ch. 226 · 📍 [[Semënovsk]] · Toward two o’clock

Prince Andrew

Toward two o’clock the regiment, having already lost more than two hundred men, was moved forward into a trampled oatfield

1812
Prince Andrew was struck by a shell and suffered a severe abdominal wound.

Ch. 226

Prince Andrew

From the right side of his abdomen, blood was welling out making a large stain on the grass.

1812
Prince Andrew was lifted onto a stretcher and carried toward the dressing station.

Ch. 226

Prince Andrew Fëdor Timókhin

They again took him by the shoulders and laid him on the stretcher.

1812
Prince Andrew was carried to the dressing station for treatment.

Ch. 226

Prince Andrew

The militiamen carried Prince Andrew to the dressing station by the wood, where wagons were stationed.

1812
Prince Andrew undergoes surgery to extract his shattered thighbone and bandage his wound.

Ch. 227

Prince Andrew

When he came to himself the splintered portions of his thighbone had been extracted, the torn flesh cut away, and the wound bandaged.

1812
Anatole Kurágin loses his leg through amputation.

Ch. 227

Anatole Kurágin

The wounded man was shown his amputated leg stained with clotted blood and with the boot still on.

1812
Prince Andrew recognizes the wounded man as Anatole Kurágin.

Ch. 227

Prince Andrew Anatole Kurágin

In the miserable, sobbing, enfeebled man whose leg had just been amputated, he recognized Anatole Kurágin.

1812
Prince Andrew’s hatred changes into pity and love for Anatole Kurágin.

Ch. 227

Prince Andrew Anatole Kurágin

And suddenly a new unexpected memory from that realm of pure and loving childhood presented itself to him.

1812
Napoleon ordered several artillery batteries brought forward to strengthen fire on the Russian troops.

Ch. 228 · 📍 [[Semënovsk heights]] · this day

Napoleon

Napoleon had assented and had given orders that news should be brought to him of the effect those batteries produced.

1812
Napoleon ordered continued artillery fire after learning the Russians still held their ground.

Ch. 228 · 📍 [[Shevárdino knoll]] · now

Napoleon

“They want more!” croaked Napoleon frowning. “Let them have it!”

1812
The battle burns out without either side making a final effort.

Ch. 229 · 📍 [[Borodinó]]

[[French]] [[Russians]]

But neither the French nor the Russians made that effort, and the flame of battle burned slowly out.

1812
The Russian army retains its positions but loses half its forces.

Ch. 229 · 📍 [[Borodinó]]

[[Russianarmy]]

But even had the aim of the Russians been to drive the French from their positions, they could not have made this last effort, for all the Russian troops had been broken up, there was no part of the Russian army that had not suffered in the battle, and though still holding their positions they had lost ONE HALF of their army.

1812
The Russians achieve a moral victory over the French attacking army.

Ch. 229 · 📍 [[Borodinó]]

[[Russians]]

The moral force of the attacking French army was exhausted. Not that sort of victory which is defined by the capture of pieces of material fastened to sticks, called standards, and of the ground on which the troops had stood and were standing, but a moral victory that convinces the enemy of the moral superiority of his opponent and of his own impotence was gained by the Russians at Borodinó.

1812
Napoleon flees Moscow and begins retreat along the old Smolénsk road.

Ch. 229 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

The direct consequence of the battle of Borodinó was Napoleon’s senseless flight from Moscow, his retreat along the old Smolénsk road, the destruction of the invading army of five hundred thousand men, and the downfall of Napoleonic France, on which at Borodinó for the first time the hand of an opponent of stronger spirit had been laid.

1812
The invading army is destroyed, causing the downfall of Napoleonic France.

Ch. 229

[[invadingarmy]] [[NapoleonicFrance]]

The direct consequence of the battle of Borodinó was Napoleon’s senseless flight from Moscow, his retreat along the old Smolénsk road, the destruction of the invading army of five hundred thousand men, and the downfall of Napoleonic France, on which at Borodinó for the first time the hand of an opponent of stronger spirit had been laid.

1812
The sum of human wills first tolerated and then destroyed Napoleon.

Ch. 230 · The first fifteen years of the nineteenth century in Europe

Napoleon

The sum of human wills produced the Revolution and Napoleon, and only the sum of those wills first tolerated and then destroyed them.

1812
The Russian and French armies collided at Borodinó, after which the Russian army retreated.

Ch. 231 · 📍 [[Borodinó]]

Kutúzov Napoleon

At Borodinó a collision took place. Neither army was broken up, but the Russian army retreated immediately after the collision

1812
The French army fled Moscow via the Kalúga road after retaining the field at Málo-Yaroslávets.

Ch. 231 · 📍 [[Málo-Yaroslávets]]

Napoleon

then suddenly, with no fresh reason, fled back: they made a dash for the Kalúga road, and (after a victory—for at Málo-Yaroslávets the field of conflict again remained theirs)

1812
Kutúzov reported Borodinó as a Russian victory and ordered preparations for another battle.

Ch. 231 · 📍 [[Borodinó]] · On the evening of the twenty-sixth of August

Kutúzov

Kutúzov and the whole Russian army were convinced that the battle of Borodinó was a victory. Kutúzov reported so to the Emperor. He gave orders to prepare for a fresh conflict

1812
Reports of enormous losses made a fresh battle physically impossible.

Ch. 231 · 📍 [[Borodinó]] · the next day

Kutúzov

But all that evening and next day reports came in one after another of unheard-of losses, of the loss of half the army, and a fresh battle proved physically impossible.

1812
Circumstances forced the Russian army beyond Moscow, abandoning the city to Napoleon's army.

Ch. 231 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · on the first of September

Kutúzov Napoleon

at last, on the first of September when the army drew near Moscow—despite the strength of the feeling that had arisen in all ranks—the force of circumstances compelled it to retire beyond Moscow. And the troops retired one more, last, day’s march, and abandoned Moscow to the enemy.

Chapters 232–243

1812
Ermólov reported that fighting there was impossible and retreat was necessary.

Ch. 232

Ermólov Kutúzov

When Ermólov, having been sent by Kutúzov to inspect the position, told the field marshal that it was impossible to fight there before Moscow and that they must retreat, Kutúzov looked at him in silence.

1812
Kutúzov recognized that defending Moscow was physically impossible and ordered its abandonment and the army’s retreat.

Ch. 232 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Kutúzov

Moscow must be abandoned. The army must retreat and the order to do so must be given.

1812
Bennigsen insisted that Moscow must be defended, creating a dispute over the impossible position.

Ch. 232 · 📍 [[Poklónny Hill]] · On the Poklónny Hill

General Bennigsen Kutúzov

Bennigsen, who had chosen the position, warmly displayed his Russian patriotism (Kutúzov could not listen to this without wincing) by insisting that Moscow must be defended.

1812
Kutúzov called the senior generals together because the surrounding discussions had to be stopped.

Ch. 232 · 📍 [[Poklónny Hill]] · On the Poklónny Hill

Kutúzov

He called the most important generals to him.

1812
Bennigsen proposed a nighttime flank movement followed by an attack on the French right flank.

Ch. 233 · 📍 [[Andrew Savostyánov’s hut]] · the following day

General Bennigsen

he proposed to move troops from the right to the left flank during the night and attack the French right flank the following day.

1812
Kutúzov rejected Bennigsen’s plan to reposition troops near the enemy.

Ch. 233 · 📍 [[Andrew Savostyánov’s hut]]

Kutúzov General Bennigsen

Kutúzov, “I cannot approve of the count’s plan.

1812
Kutúzov used his authority to order the army’s retreat.

Ch. 233 · 📍 [[Andrew Savostyánov’s hut]]

Kutúzov

by the authority entrusted to me by my Sovereign and country, order a retreat.

1812
Moscow was abandoned and burned as wealthy residents departed, leaving their property behind.

Ch. 234 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · in 1812

Count Rostopchín Kutúzov

namely the evacuation and burning of Moscow,

1812
Rostopchín ordered the government offices removed from Moscow.

Ch. 234 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Count Rostopchín

now had the government offices removed;

1812
Rostopchín seized private carts to transport Leppich’s balloon out of Moscow.

Ch. 234 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Count Rostopchín Leppich

now seized all the private carts in Moscow and on one hundred and thirty-six of them removed the balloon that was being constructed by Leppich;

1812
Rostopchín forbade Father Augustin from removing icons and saints’ relics.

Ch. 234 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Count Rostopchín Father Augustin

now forbade Father Augustin to remove icons or the relics of saints;

1812
Rostopchín expelled French residents but allowed Madame Aubert-Chalmé to remain.

Ch. 234 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Count Rostopchín Madame Aubert-Chalmé

now expelled all the French residents from Moscow, and now allowed Madame Aubert-Chalmé (the center of the whole French colony in Moscow) to remain

1812
Rostopchín ordered Klyucharëv arrested and exiled without a particular offense.

Ch. 234 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Count Rostopchín Klyucharëv

but ordered the venerable old postmaster Klyucharëv to be arrested and exiled for no particular offense;

1812
Rostopchín handed a man to the French to be killed and escaped through a back gate.

Ch. 234 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Count Rostopchín

and now, to get rid of them, handed over to them a man to be killed and himself drove away by a back gate;

1812
Hélène undergoes a Catholic religious ritual and experiences what is explained as divine grace.

Ch. 235 · One day

Hélène

One day he took the countess to a Roman Catholic church, where she knelt down before the altar to which she was led.

1812
Hélène confesses and receives absolution from her sins.

Ch. 235 · After that

Hélène

After that a long-frocked abbé was brought to her. She confessed to him, and he absolved her from her sins.

1812
Hélène receives a box containing the Sacred Host at her house.

Ch. 235 · Next day

Hélène

Next day she received a box containing the Sacred Host, which was left at her house for her to partake of.

1812
Hélène is admitted to the true Catholic Church.

Ch. 235 · A few days later

Hélène

A few days later Hélène learned with pleasure that she had now been admitted to the true Catholic Church

1812
Hélène insists that religious authorities free her from her husband before she gives them money.

Ch. 235 · at this time

Hélène

before parting with her money insisted that the various operations necessary to free her from her husband should be performed.

1812
Princess Kurágina consulted a priest, who declared divorce and remarriage during a husband’s lifetime impossible.

Ch. 236 · early one morning

Princess Kurágina

She consulted a Russian priest as to the possibility of divorce and remarriage during a husband’s lifetime, and the priest told her that it was impossible

1812
Hélène informed Pierre of her intention to marry N.N., conversion, and request for divorce formalities.

Ch. 236 · 📍 [[Pierre’s house]] · By the beginning of August

Hélène Pierre

By the beginning of August Hélène’s affairs were clearly defined and she wrote a letter to her husband—who, as she imagined, loved her very much—informing him of her intention to marry N.N. and of her having embraced the one true faith, and asking him to carry out all the formalities necessary for a divorce

1812
Hélène’s letter requesting divorce was delivered to Pierre.

Ch. 236 · 📍 [[the field of Borodinó]] · when he was on the field of Borodinó

Hélène Pierre

This letter was brought to Pierre’s house when he was on the field of Borodinó.

1812
Pierre loses his militia men during the battle.

Ch. 237 · 📍 [[Borodinó]] · Toward the end of the battle of Borodinó

Pierre

I came to the battle and have lost them.

1812
Pierre is escorted to Mozháysk by three soldiers and reunited with his groom.

Ch. 237 · 📍 [[Mozháysk]] · In the total darkness

Pierre

In the total darkness the soldiers walked with Pierre to Mozháysk.

1812
Pierre learns that Anatole has died.

Ch. 238 · On the way

Pierre Anatole Kurágin

On the way Pierre was told of the death of his brother-in-law Anatole and of that of Prince Andrew.

1812
Vasílchikov and Plátov informed Count Rostopchín that Moscow could not be defended and must be surrendered.

Ch. 239 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Count Rostopchín Vasílchikov Plátov

Vasílchikov and Plátov had already seen the count and explained to him that it was impossible to defend Moscow and that it would have to be surrendered.

1812
Vereshchágin’s son was sent for trial and condemned to hard labor.

Ch. 239

Count Rostopchín Vereshchágin

He was sent for trial and condemned to hard labor, I believe. Now the father has come to intercede for him.

1812
Speránski and Magnítski were deported.

Ch. 240

Speránski Magnítski

Messrs. Speránski and Magnítski have been deported to their proper place.

1812
Klyucharëv was deported.

Ch. 240

Klyucharëv

Mr. Klyucharëv has been treated in the same way

1812
Rostopchín ordered Pierre to leave town and sever communication with Klyucharëv.

Ch. 240

Count Rostopchín Pierre

I beg you to leave the town and break off all communication with such men as Klyucharëv.

1812
Pierre learned from a letter that Prince Andrew had been killed.

Ch. 240

Prince Andrew Pierre

Prince Andrew killed...

1812
Pierre left his home without meeting the people awaiting him.

Ch. 240 · the next morning

Pierre

Pierre dressed hurriedly and, instead of going to see them, went to the back porch and out through the gate.

1812
Pierre disappeared, and his household no longer saw or located him.

Ch. 240 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · From that time till the end of the destruction of Moscow

Pierre

From that time till the end of the destruction of Moscow no one of Bezúkhov’s household, despite all the search they made, saw Pierre again or knew where he was.

1812
Pétya joined Obolénski’s Cossack regiment and left Moscow for Bélaya Tsérkov.

Ch. 241 · 📍 [[Bélaya Tsérkov]]

Pétya Rostóv Obolénski

After Pétya had joined Obolénski’s regiment of Cossacks and left for Bélaya Tsérkov where that regiment was forming

1812
Count Ilyá Rostóv transferred Pétya from Obolénski’s regiment to Bezúkhov’s regiment near Moscow.

Ch. 241 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · After many consultations and conversations

Count Ilyá Rostóv Pétya Rostóv Pierre

He got Pétya transferred from Obolénski’s regiment to Bezúkhov’s, which was in training near Moscow.

1812
Pétya returned to Moscow, rejoining his family after military service.

Ch. 241 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · On the twenty-eighth of August

Pétya Rostóv

On the twenty-eighth of August he arrived.

1812
Natásha obtains permission for wounded men to stay in the Rostóvs’ house.

Ch. 242 · 📍 [[Rostóvs’ house]]

Natásha

“May the wounded men stay in our house?” she asked.

1812
Natásha and Mávra arrange for wounded men’s carts to enter the Rostóvs’ yard.

Ch. 242 · 📍 [[Povarskáya Street]]

Natásha Mávra Kuzmínichna

The cart in which the officer lay was turned into the Rostóvs’ yard, and dozens of carts with wounded men began at the invitation of the townsfolk to turn into the yards and to draw up at the entrances of the houses in Povarskáya Street.

1812
Pétya reports that arms are being distributed and a major battle is planned at Three Hills.

Ch. 242 · 📍 [[Three Hills]] · tomorrow

Pétya Rostóv Count Rostopchín

He said the people had been getting arms in the Krémlin, and that though Rostopchín’s broadsheet had said that he would sound a call two or three days in advance, the order had certainly already been given for everyone to go armed to the Three Hills tomorrow, and that there would be a big battle there.

1812
Natásha takes command of packing and establishes authority over the household’s departure preparations.

Ch. 243 · After dinner

Natásha Pétya Rostóv Sónya Vasílich

Thanks to Natásha’s directions the work now went on expeditiously, unnecessary things were left, and the most valuable packed as compactly as possible.

1812
Mávra Kuzmínichna has the wounded Prince Andrew brought into the Rostóv household and placed in the wing.

Ch. 243 · That night

Mávra Kuzmínichna Prince Andrew

But they had to avoid carrying the man upstairs, and so they took him into the wing and put him in the room that had been Madame Schoss’. This wounded man was Prince Andrew Bolkónski.

Chapters 244–257

1812
Ilyá Rostóv ordered Vasílich to unload carts and transport wounded officers from Moscow.

Ch. 244 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · that morning

Count Ilyá Rostóv Vasílich

The count went into the house with him, repeating his order not to refuse the wounded who asked for a lift.

1812
Natásha receives permission to redirect the family’s carts from luggage to wounded men.

Ch. 245 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Natásha

“Papa! Mamma! May I see to it? May I?...” asked Natásha. “We will still take all the most necessary things.” The count nodded affirmatively

1812
Natásha’s order is confirmed, and the household begins loading wounded men into every available cart.

Ch. 245 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Natásha

When they understood that order the servants set to work at this new task with pleasure and zeal.

1812
Prince Andrew, mortally wounded, is transported with the Rostóvs.

Ch. 246 · Before two o’clock in the afternoon

Prince Andrew Sónya

The wounded prince: he spent the night in our house and is going with us.

1812
The Rostóvs depart Moscow with their household and wounded passengers.

Ch. 246 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Before two o’clock in the afternoon

Natásha Sónya

The footman sprang onto the box of the moving coach which jolted as it passed out of the yard onto the uneven roadway; the other vehicles jolted in their turn, and the procession of carriages moved up the street.

1812
Natásha recognizes Pierre disguised in a coachman’s coat.

Ch. 246 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · As they were going round the Súkharev water tower

Natásha Pierre

“Dear me! Mamma, Sónya, look, it’s he!”

1812
Pierre confirms he is remaining in Moscow.

Ch. 246 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Pierre

“In Moscow?” he said in a questioning tone. “Yes, in Moscow. Good-by!”

1812
Sophia Danílovna leaves for the Torzhók estate with the children.

Ch. 247 · 📍 [[Torzhók estate]]

Sophia Danílovna

Owing to the present state of things Sophia Danílovna has gone to the Torzhók estate with the children, your excellency.

1812
Pierre takes up residence in Joseph Bazdéev’s empty house.

Ch. 247 · For the last two days, ever since leaving home

Pierre

For the last two days, ever since leaving home, Pierre had been living in the empty house of his deceased benefactor, Bazdéev.

1812
Gerásim procures a coachman’s coat and cap for Pierre’s disguise.

Ch. 247 · that same evening

Pierre Gerásim

That same evening—without even asking himself what they were wanted for—he procured a coachman’s coat and cap for Pierre, and promised to get him the pistol next day.

1812
Napoleon learned that Moscow was empty and its inhabitants had fled.

Ch. 248 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Two hours passed

Napoleon

Those sent to fetch the deputation had returned with the news that Moscow was empty, that everyone had left it.

1812
Napoleon ordered French troops to enter Moscow through three gates.

Ch. 248 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · At last

Napoleon

A single report of a signaling gun followed, and the troops, who were already spread out on different sides of Moscow, moved into the city through the Tver, Kalúga, and Dorogomílov gates.

1812
Napoleon learns that Moscow is deserted, thwarting his expected formal deputation.

Ch. 249 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · when Napoleon was informed

Napoleon

When with due circumspection Napoleon was informed that Moscow was empty, he looked angrily at his informant, turned away, and silently continued to walk to and fro.

1812
Russian troops pass through Moscow, carrying away the wounded and departing inhabitants.

Ch. 250 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · from two o’clock at night till two in the afternoon

[[Russiantroops]] [[wounded]] [[lastoftheinhabitants]]

The Russian troops were passing through Moscow from two o’clock at night till two in the afternoon and bore away with them the wounded and the last of the inhabitants who were leaving.

1812
Soldiers turn back from the bridges and loot goods from the Bazaar.

Ch. 250 · 📍 [[Red Square]]

[[soldiers]]

a great many soldiers, taking advantage of the stoppage and congestion, turned back from the bridges and slipped stealthily and silently past the church of Vasíli the Beatified and under the Borovítski gate, back up the hill to the Red Square where some instinct told them they could easily take things not belonging to them.

1812
General Ermólov orders guns displayed, clearing the bridge and allowing the troops to advance.

Ch. 250 · 📍 [[Moskvá bridge]]

[[GeneralErmólov]] [[crowd]] [[troops]]

General Ermólov, coming up to the crowd and learning that soldiers were dispersing among the shops while crowds of civilians blocked the bridge, had ordered two guns to be unlimbered and made a show of firing at the bridge. The crowd, crushing one another, upsetting carts, and shouting and squeezing desperately, had cleared off the bridge and the troops were now moving forward.

1812
Count Ilyá Andréevich Rostóv had departed the city before the officer arrived.

Ch. 251 · yesterday at vespertime

Count Ilyá Andréevich Rostóv

They have gone away, sir. Went away yesterday at vespertime,

1812
Mávra Kuzmínichna gave the young officer twenty-five rubles after learning Count Rostóv was absent.

Ch. 251

Mávra Kuzmínichna [[youngofficer]]

Mávra Kuzmínichna appeared from behind the corner of the house with a frightened yet resolute look, carrying a rolled-up check kerchief in her hand. While still a few steps from the officer she unfolded the kerchief and took out of it a white twenty-five-ruble assignat and hastily handed it to him.

1812
A fight breaks out between the tavern’s factory hands and neighboring blacksmiths.

Ch. 252 · 📍 [[Varvárka]]

[[publican]] [[factoryhands]] [[blacksmiths]]

The blacksmiths from a neighboring smithy, hearing the sounds of revelry in the tavern and supposing it to have been broken into, wished to force their way in too and a fight in the porch had resulted.

1812
The tall lad strikes a smith and incites the factory hands against the smiths.

Ch. 252 · 📍 [[Varvárka]]

[[talllad]] [[smith]]

The lad with the turned-up sleeve gave the smith a blow in the face and cried wildly: “They’re fighting us, lads!”

1812
The injured smith falsely claims murder, causing a crowd to gather around him.

Ch. 252 · 📍 [[Varvárka]]

[[bloodstainedsmith]] [[crowd]]

“Police! Murder!... They’ve killed a man, lads!”

1812
The publican slips away from the growing crowd and returns to his tavern.

Ch. 252 · 📍 [[Varvárka]]

[[publican]]

The publican, taking advantage of the increased crowd, dropped behind and returned to his tavern.

1812
The shopman reads the official broadsheet aloud to the assembled crowd.

Ch. 252 · 📍 [[China-Town]]

[[shopmaninthefriezecoat]] [[crowd]]

The man in the frieze coat was reading the broadsheet of August 31.

1812
The police superintendent tells the crowd that Count Rostopchín remains present and will issue an order.

Ch. 252 · that morning

[[superintendentofpolice]] [[crowd]] Count Rostopchín

“The count has not left, he is here, and an order will be issued concerning you,” said the superintendent of police.

1812
The crowd pursues the fleeing police superintendent’s trap and demands that he answer them.

Ch. 252 · 📍 [[Lubyánka Street]]

[[crowd]] [[superintendentofpolice]]

“Don’t let him go, lads! Let him answer us! Keep him!” shouted different people and the people dashed in pursuit of the trap.

1812
Kutúzov orders Rostopchín to send police officers guiding the retreating troops through Moscow.

Ch. 253 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · soon after midnight

Kutúzov Count Rostopchín

This letter requested the count to send police officers to guide the troops through the town, as the army was retreating to the Ryazán road beyond Moscow.

1812
Rostopchín orders the Fire Brigade to leave for Vladímir rather than remain for the French.

Ch. 253 · All night long

Count Rostopchín

They have horses, let them be off to Vladímir, and not leave them to the French.

1812
Rostopchín orders the lunatics released into the town.

Ch. 253 · All night long

Count Rostopchín

My commands? Let them go away, that’s all.... And let the lunatics out into the town.

1812
Rostopchín orders the prison convicts released without providing a military convoy.

Ch. 253 · All night long

Count Rostopchín

Do you expect me to give you two battalions—which we have not got—for a convoy? Release them, that’s all about it!

1812
Rostopchín summons Vereshchágin after learning he remains imprisoned as a political prisoner.

Ch. 253 · All night long

Count Rostopchín Vereshchágin

“Vereshchágin! Hasn’t he been hanged yet?” shouted Rostopchín. “Bring him to me!”

1812
Rostopchín publicly accuses Vereshchágin of treason and hands him over to the crowd.

Ch. 254 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Toward nine o’clock in the morning

Theodore Vasílyevich Rostopchín Vereshchágin

“Deal with him as you think fit! I hand him over to you.”

1812
The mob beats Vereshchágin to death after Rostopchín orders them to kill him.

Ch. 254 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Vereshchágin

Only when the victim ceased to struggle and his cries changed to a long-drawn, measured death rattle did the crowd around his prostrate, bleeding corpse begin rapidly to change places.

1812
Rostopchín leaves Moscow for his country house after Vereshchágin’s killing.

Ch. 254 · 📍 [[Sokólniki]] · that night

Theodore Vasílyevich Rostopchín

He hastily took his seat and told the coachman to drive him to his country house in Sokólniki.

1812
Rostopchín confronts Kutúzov over Moscow’s abandonment, while Kutúzov insists he will not surrender it without battle.

Ch. 254 · 📍 [[Yaúza bridge]] · Half an hour later

Theodore Vasílyevich Rostopchín Kutúzov

“No! I shall not give up Moscow without a battle!”

1812
Moscow burned after abandonment and foreign occupation, not because Rostopchíne or Bonaparte directly caused the fire.

Ch. 255 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

[[Rostopchíne]] Napoleon

Moscow was burned by its inhabitants, it is true, but by those who had abandoned it and not by those who remained in it.

1812
Pierre asks Gerásim to obtain a peasant’s coat and pistol while concealing Pierre’s identity.

Ch. 256 · 📍 [[Joseph Alexéevich’s house]]

Pierre Gerásim

he had asked Gerásim to get him a peasant’s coat and a pistol, confiding to him his intentions of remaining in Joseph Alexéevich’s house and keeping his name secret.

1812
Pierre resolves to remain in Moscow, kill Napoleon, and either perish or end Europe’s misery.

Ch. 256 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Next day

Pierre Napoleon

He must remain in Moscow, concealing his name, and must meet Napoleon and kill him, and either perish or put an end to the misery of all Europe—which it seemed to him was solely due to Napoleon.

1812
Makár Alexéevich seizes Pierre’s pistol, but Gerásim and the porter restrain and drag him away.

Ch. 256

Makár Alexéevich Gerásim

He paused and then suddenly seeing the pistol on the table seized it with unexpected rapidity and ran out into the corridor.

1812
Makár Alexéevich fired a pistol at M. Ramballe, but Pierre struck it upward before he was hit.

Ch. 257

Makár Alexéevich M. Ramballe Pierre

With a madman’s cunning, Makár Alexéevich eyed the Frenchman, raised his pistol, and took aim. “Board them!” yelled the tipsy man, trying to press the trigger. Hearing the yell the officer turned round, and at the same moment Pierre threw himself on the drunkard. Just when Pierre snatched at and struck up the pistol Makár Alexéevich at last got his fingers on the trigger, there was a deafening report, and all were enveloped in a cloud of smoke.

1812
M. Ramballe pardoned Makár Alexéevich after Pierre pleaded for mercy.

Ch. 257

Pierre M. Ramballe Makár Alexéevich

“You have saved my life! You are French. You ask his pardon? I grant it you. Lead that man away!” said he quickly and energetically

Chapters 258–270

1812
Pierre saves Ramballe’s life, creating a lasting obligation.

Ch. 258

Pierre Ramballe

I owe my life to you and offer you my friendship.

1812
Pierre abandons his intention to assassinate Napoleon.

Ch. 258 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · tomorrow

Pierre Napoleon

Pierre still considered that it would be a useful and worthy action to slay the evildoer, but now he felt that he would not do it.

1812
Ramballe restores an enchanting Polish wife to her husband instead of eloping with her.

Ch. 258 · 📍 [[Poland]]

Ramballe

The captain was happy, the enchanting Polish lady wished to elope with him, but, prompted by magnanimity, the captain restored the wife to the husband

1812
Pierre reveals his marriage, Natásha’s betrayal, and his concealed identity to Ramballe.

Ch. 258 · late at night

Pierre Ramballe Natásha

Speaking thickly and with a faraway look in his shining eyes, he told the whole story of his life: his marriage, Natásha’s love for his best friend, her betrayal of him, and all his own simple relations with her.

1812
Daniel Teréntich recognizes the distant glow as Moscow burning and breaks into sobs.

Ch. 259 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · in the darkness of the night

Daniel Teréntich

“Who’s to put it out?” Daniel Teréntich, who had hitherto been silent, was heard to say. His voice was calm and deliberate. “Moscow it is, brothers,” said he. “Mother Moscow, the white...” his voice faltered, and he gave way to an old man’s sob.

1812
Sónya reveals to Natásha that Prince Andrew is wounded and traveling with their party.

Ch. 260 · that morning

Sónya Natásha Prince Andrew

Sónya, to the surprise and annoyance of the countess, had for some unaccountable reason found it necessary to tell Natásha of Prince Andrew’s wound and of his being with their party.

1812
Natásha resolves to see Prince Andrew despite knowing the meeting will be painful.

Ch. 260 · that morning

Natásha Prince Andrew

From the moment she had been told that morning of Prince Andrew’s wound and his presence there, Natásha had resolved to see him.

1812
Natásha reaches Prince Andrew, who recognizes her, smiles, and holds out his hand.

Ch. 260 · that night

Natásha Prince Andrew

She went up to him and with a swift, flexible, youthful movement dropped on her knees. He smiled and held out his hand to her.

1812
Prince Andrew’s condition improves as he eats and his temperature falls.

Ch. 261 · on the seventh day

Prince Andrew

But on the seventh day he ate with pleasure a piece of bread with some tea, and the doctor noticed that his temperature was lower.

1812
Prince Andrew and Natásha reconcile, declaring their enduring love and forgiveness.

Ch. 261

Prince Andrew Natásha

“I love you,” said Prince Andrew. “Forgive...!” “Forgive what?” he asked. “Forgive me for what I ha-ve do-ne!” faltered Natásha in a scarcely audible, broken whisper, and began kissing his hand more rapidly, just touching it with her lips. “I love you more, better than before,” said Prince Andrew, lifting her face with his hand so as to look into her eyes.

1812
Natásha begins constantly nursing the wounded Prince Andrew throughout the journey.

Ch. 261 · during all the rest of the Rostóvs’ journey

Natásha Prince Andrew

From that time, during all the rest of the Rostóvs’ journey, at every halting place and wherever they spent a night, Natásha never left the wounded Bolkónski

1812
Mary Nikoláevna’s family flees the fire, but Katie is left behind in the burning lodging.

Ch. 262 · the evening before

Mary Nikoláevna Katie

We seized the children. But not Katie! Ooh! O Lord!...

1812
Pierre abandons his planned mission and follows Aníska to rescue Katie from the fire.

Ch. 262 · 📍 [[Povarskóy]]

Pierre Aníska Katie

“Show me the way, show me, I... I’ll do it,” gasped Pierre rapidly.

1812
Pierre finds Katie beneath a garden seat and carries her away from the burning house.

Ch. 262

Pierre Katie

Pierre, however, seized her and lifted her in his arms.

1812
Pierre gives the rescued child to a nearby woman after failing to find her mother.

Ch. 263 · 📍 [[Gruzínski garden]]

Pierre

“Here, take the child!” said Pierre peremptorily and hurriedly to the woman, handing the little girl to her.

1812
Pierre attacks two French soldiers while defending the Armenian woman from assault and theft.

Ch. 263 · 📍 [[Gruzínski garden]]

Pierre

“Let that woman alone!” exclaimed Pierre hoarsely in a furious voice, seizing the soldier by his round shoulders and throwing him aside.

1812
French patrols arrest Pierre as the most suspicious suspected incendiary and place him under strict guard.

Ch. 263 · 📍 [[Zúbov Rampart]] · for the night

Pierre

When they had all been brought for the night to a large house on the Zúbov Rampart that was being used as a guardhouse, Pierre was placed apart under strict guard.

1812
Durosnel orders French patrols to stop pillage and catch suspected incendiaries.

Ch. 263 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Durosnel

The French patrol was one of those sent out through the various streets of Moscow by Durosnel’s order to put a stop to the pillage, and especially to catch the incendiaries

1812
Countess Bezúkhova fell unexpectedly ill and entrusted her treatment to an Italian doctor.

Ch. 264 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · a few days previously

Hélène

She had fallen ill unexpectedly a few days previously, had missed several gatherings of which she was usually the ornament, and was said to be receiving no one, and instead of the celebrated Petersburg doctors who usually attended her had entrusted herself to some Italian doctor who was treating her in some new and unusual way.

1812
Wittgenstein’s captured Austrian banners were sent to Vienna with a diplomatic note.

Ch. 264 · 📍 [[Vienna]]

Wittgenstein Bilíbin

a diplomatic note that had been sent to Vienna with some Austrian banners captured from the French by Wittgenstein

1812
Prince Volkónski received Kutúzov’s dispatch, leading Petersburg to believe Russia had won.

Ch. 265 · 📍 [[Tatárinova]] · Next day

Prince Volkónski Kutúzov

Prince Volkónski was called out of the church and received a dispatch from Prince Kutúzov. It was Kutúzov’s report, written from Tatárinova on the day of the battle. Kutúzov wrote that the Russians had not retreated a step, that the French losses were much heavier than ours, and that he was writing in haste from the field of battle before collecting full information. It followed that there must have been a victory.

1812
Countess Hélène Bezúkhova suddenly died after taking a large dose of the drug.

Ch. 265 · toward evening

Countess Hélène Bezúkhova

Countess Hélène Bezúkhova had suddenly died of that terrible malady it had been so agreeable to mention.

1812
Moscow surrendered to the French, causing the news to spread throughout Petersburg.

Ch. 265 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · On the third day after Kutúzov’s report

Napoleon

On the third day after Kutúzov’s report a country gentleman arrived from Moscow, and news of the surrender of Moscow to the French spread through the whole town.

1812
Prince Kutúzov regretfully abandoned Moscow with the army.

Ch. 265 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · the next day

Kutúzov

He writes that he is regretfully abandoning Moscow.

1812
The Emperor sent Prince Volkónski to question Kutúzov about abandoning Moscow.

Ch. 265 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · On receiving this dispatch

Prince Volkónski Kutúzov

On receiving this dispatch the Emperor sent Prince Volkónski to Kutúzov with the following rescript:

1812
Michaud delivers Kutúzov’s official announcement that Moscow has been abandoned.

Ch. 266 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · Nine days after the abandonment of Moscow

Kutúzov Michaud

Nine days after the abandonment of Moscow, a messenger from Kutúzov reached Petersburg with the official announcement of that event.

1812
Nicholas is assigned to buy remounts for his division.

Ch. 267 · 📍 [[Vorónezh]]

Nicholas Rostóv

As he looked at the matter in this way, he learned that he was being sent to Vorónezh to buy remounts for his division

1812
Nicholas receives funds and warrants, then sets out for Vorónezh to procure remounts.

Ch. 267 · 📍 [[Vorónezh]] · A few days before the battle of Borodinó

Nicholas Rostóv

A few days before the battle of Borodinó, Nicholas received the necessary money and warrants, and having sent some hussars on in advance, he set out with post horses for Vorónezh.

1812
Nicholas buys seventeen picked stallions for six thousand rubles.

Ch. 267

Nicholas Rostóv

In very few words Nicholas bought seventeen picked stallions for six thousand rubles—to serve, as he said, as samples of his remounts.

1812
Nicholas becomes a universal favorite in provincial society.

Ch. 267 · 📍 [[Vorónezh]]

Nicholas Rostóv

he felt at once that he had entered into his proper position in the province—that of a universal favorite: a very pleasant position, and intoxicatingly so after his long privations.

1812
Natásha’s engagement to Prince Andrew is broken off.

Ch. 268 · 📍 [[Vorónezh]]

Natásha Prince Andrew

And it must needs happen that I should meet her just when Natásha’s engagement had been broken off...

1812
Nicholas reveals that he loves Sónya and has promised to marry her.

Ch. 268 · 📍 [[Vorónezh]]

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

You know Sónya, my cousin? I love her, and promised to marry her, and will do so....

1812
The governor’s wife offers to arrange Nicholas’s match with Princess Mary.

Ch. 268 · 📍 [[Vorónezh]]

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

I will make a match for you with the princess. Catherine Petróvna speaks of Lily, but I say, no—the princess!

1812
Nicholas confesses that he likes Princess Mary and feels drawn to her as if by fate.

Ch. 268 · 📍 [[Vorónezh]]

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

In the first place I like her very much, I feel drawn to her; and then, after I met her under such circumstances—so strangely, the idea often occurred to me: ‘This is fate.’

1812
Nicholas visits Princess Mary, and their mutual affection becomes apparent during his visit.

Ch. 269 · on Sunday after church

Princess Mary Nicholas Rostóv

With a softened, happy, timid look she watched the boy she loved in the arms of the man she loved.

1812
The governor’s wife arranges a meeting intended to advance Princess Mary and Nicholas’s engagement.

Ch. 269 · 📍 [[the bishop’s house]] · before Mass

Princess Mary Nicholas Rostóv

For this purpose she arranged a meeting between the young people at the bishop’s house before Mass.

1812
Nicholas agrees to attend the arranged meeting but refuses to declare his feelings to Princess Mary.

Ch. 269

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

Though Rostóv told the governor’s wife that he would not make any declaration to Princess Mary, he promised to go.

1812
Sónya releases Nicholas from his promise, freeing him to marry Princess Mary.

Ch. 270 · 📍 [[Tróitsa]] · That evening

Sónya Nicholas Rostóv

This unexpected and, as it seemed to Nicholas, quite voluntary letter from Sónya freed him from the knot that fettered him and from which there had seemed no escape.

1812
Nicholas learns that Prince Andrew is critically wounded but has some hope of recovery.

Ch. 270 · 📍 [[Tróitsa]] · That evening

Prince Andrew Princess Mary Nicholas Rostóv

Prince Andrew was among the wounded traveling with them; his state was very critical, but the doctor said there was now more hope.

1812
Nicholas and Princess Mary become almost as intimate as relatives after he learns of Sónya’s release.

Ch. 270 · Next day

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

Next day Nicholas took his mother’s letter and went to see Princess Mary. Neither he nor she said a word about what “Natásha nursing him” might mean, but thanks to this letter Nicholas suddenly became almost as intimate with the princess as if they were relations.

Chapters 271–280

1812
Sónya refuses to promise that she will break off her engagement with Nicholas.

Ch. 271 · a few days before they left Moscow

Sónya

Sónya burst into hysterical tears and replied through her sobs that she would do anything and was prepared for anything, but gave no actual promise

1812
Prince Andrew’s condition improves significantly.

Ch. 271 · 📍 [[Tróitsa monastery]] · that day

Prince Andrew

The wounded man was much better that day

1812
Natásha recognizes that her relationship with Prince Andrew has been restored.

Ch. 271 · 📍 [[Tróitsa monastery]] · that day

Natásha Prince Andrew

Sónya, dovey, everything is as it used to be.

1812
Sónya agrees to write Nicholas a letter at the countess’s request.

Ch. 271 · 📍 [[Tróitsa monastery]] · that day

Sónya Nicholas Rostóv

“Yes, Mamma, I will write,” said she.

1812
Sónya writes the touching letter that astonishes Nicholas.

Ch. 271 · 📍 [[Tróitsa monastery]] · that day

Sónya Nicholas Rostóv

So with a joyful consciousness of performing a magnanimous deed—interrupted several times by the tears that dimmed her velvety black eyes—she wrote that touching letter the arrival of which had so amazed Nicholas.

1812
Pierre was placed with the other arrested suspects after the separate room was required by an officer.

Ch. 272 · next morning

Pierre

In spite of this he was placed that day with the other arrested suspects, as the separate room he had occupied was required by an officer.

1812
Pierre learned that he and the other prisoners were to be tried for incendiarism.

Ch. 272 · That evening

Pierre

That evening he learned that all these prisoners (he, probably, among them) were to be tried for incendiarism.

1812
Pierre was questioned by a French general and other officials during an examination.

Ch. 272 · On the third day

Pierre

On the third day he was taken with the others to a house where a French general with a white mustache sat with two colonels and other Frenchmen with scarves on their arms.

1812
Fires broke out on the Zúbovski rampart, spreading smoke and flames throughout Moscow.

Ch. 272 · 📍 [[Zúbovski rampart]] · On the fourth day

Pierre

On the fourth day fires broke out on the Zúbovski rampart.

1812
Pierre and thirteen other prisoners were moved to a merchant’s coach house near the Crimean bridge.

Ch. 272 · 📍 [[Crimean bridge]] · On the fourth day

Pierre

Pierre and thirteen others were moved to the coach house of a merchant’s house near the Crimean bridge.

1812
Pierre is officially designated “the man who does not give his name” and led with the prisoners.

Ch. 273 · 📍 [[Virgin’s Field]] · On the eighth of September

Pierre

called over all the Russians there, naming Pierre as “the man who does not give his name.” Glancing indolently and indifferently at all the prisoners, he ordered the officer in charge to have them decently dressed and tidied up before taking them to the marshal.

1812
Davout occupies Prince Shcherbátov’s house as his headquarters.

Ch. 273 · 📍 [[Prince Shcherbátov’s house]]

Davout Prince Shcherbátov

This was Prince Shcherbátov’s house, where Pierre had often been in other days, and which, as he learned from the talk of the soldiers, was now occupied by the marshal, the Duke of Eckmühl (Davout).

1812
Davout accuses Pierre of being a Russian spy during interrogation.

Ch. 273 · 📍 [[Prince Shcherbátov’s house]]

Davout Pierre

“He is a Russian spy,” Davout interrupted, addressing another general who was present, but whom Pierre had not noticed.

1812
Davout orders Pierre led away after an adjutant interrupts the interrogation.

Ch. 273 · 📍 [[Prince Shcherbátov’s house]]

Davout Pierre

When the adjutant reminded him of the prisoner, he jerked his head in Pierre’s direction with a frown and ordered him to be led away.

1812
Pierre witnesses four prisoners executed in pairs before the fifth prisoner is taken away.

Ch. 274 · 📍 [[Virgin’s Field]]

Pierre

Twelve sharpshooters with muskets stepped out of the ranks with a firm regular tread and halted eight paces from the post. Pierre turned away to avoid seeing what was going to happen. Suddenly a crackling, rolling noise was heard which seemed to him louder than the most terrific thunder, and he looked round. There was some smoke, and the Frenchmen were doing something near the pit, with pale faces and trembling hands. Two more prisoners were led up. In the same way and with similar looks, these two glanced vainly at the onlookers with only a silent appeal for protection in their eyes, evidently unable to understand or believe what was going to happen to them.

1812
The factory lad is shot and his body is pushed into the pit.

Ch. 274 · 📍 [[Virgin’s Field]]

Pierre

Probably a word of command was given and was followed by the reports of eight muskets; but try as he would Pierre could not afterwards remember having heard the slightest sound of the shots. He only saw how the workman suddenly sank down on the cords that held him, how blood showed itself in two places, how the ropes slackened under the weight of the hanging body, and how the workman sat down, his head hanging unnaturally and one leg bent under him. Pierre ran up to the post. No one hindered him. Pale, frightened people were doing something around the workman. The lower jaw of an old Frenchman with a thick mustache trembled as he untied the ropes. The body collapsed. The soldiers dragged it awkwardly from the post and began pushing it into the pit.

1812
Pierre is spared execution after being brought only to witness it.

Ch. 274 · 📍 [[Virgin’s Field]]

Pierre

Pierre did not understand that he was saved, that he and the rest had been brought there only to witness the execution.

1812
Pierre was pardoned and transferred to the prisoners-of-war barracks.

Ch. 275 · Toward evening

Pierre

told him that he had been pardoned and would now go to the barracks for the prisoners of war.

1812
Platón Karatáev was taken from a Moscow hospital.

Ch. 275 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · last Sunday

Platón Karatáev

I? It was last Sunday they took me, out of a hospital in Moscow.

1812
Platón Karatáev’s little girl died.

Ch. 275 · before I went as a soldier

Platón Karatáev

We had a little girl, but God took her before I went as a soldier.

1812
Platón Karatáev’s conscription spared Michael from becoming a soldier.

Ch. 275

Platón Karatáev Michael

If it had not been for my sin, my brother would have had to go as a soldier.

1812
Pierre remains confined in the shed for four weeks.

Ch. 276 · 📍 [[shed]] · for four weeks

Pierre

Twenty-three soldiers, three officers, and two officials were confined in the shed in which Pierre had been placed and where he remained for four weeks.

1812
Platón Karatáev returns to his former peasant habits after becoming a prisoner.

Ch. 276

Platón Karatáev

Having been taken prisoner and allowed his beard to grow, he seemed to have thrown off all that had been forced upon him—everything military and alien to himself—and had returned to his former peasant habits.

1812
Princess Mary arrives in Yaroslávl with little Nicholas to see the seriously ill Prince Andrew.

Ch. 277 · 📍 [[Yaroslávl]] · by the end of the second week

Princess Mary [[littleNicholas]] Prince Andrew

Thanks to her activity and energy, which infected her fellow travelers, they approached Yaroslávl by the end of the second week.

1812
Princess Mary learns that Prince Andrew is alive but remains in the same condition.

Ch. 277 · 📍 [[Yaroslávl]] · that very evening

Princess Mary Prince Andrew

“Then he is alive,” thought Princess Mary, and asked in a low voice: “How is he?” “The servants say he is still the same.”

1812
Natásha reveals that Prince Andrew’s condition suddenly worsened two days earlier.

Ch. 277 · 📍 [[Yaroslávl]] · Two days ago

Princess Mary Natásha Prince Andrew

“But two days ago this suddenly happened,” said Natásha, struggling with her sobs. “I don’t know why, but you will see what he is like.”

1812
Prince Andrew’s wound begins festering, followed by fever, before his sudden deterioration.

Ch. 277 · 📍 [[Yaroslávl]] · When they reached Yaroslávl

Prince Andrew Natásha

When they reached Yaroslávl the wound had begun to fester (Natásha knew all about such things as festering) and the doctor had said that the festering might take a normal course. Then fever set in, but the doctor had said the fever was not very serious.

1812
Prince Andrew suddenly softens, and his gentleness signals his approaching death.

Ch. 278 · two days ago

Prince Andrew

She understood those words to mean that he had suddenly softened and that this softening and gentleness were signs of approaching death.

1812
Princess Mary recognizes Prince Andrew’s profound estrangement from the living world.

Ch. 278

Prince Andrew Princess Mary Natásha

In his words, his tone, and especially in that calm, almost antagonistic look could be felt an estrangement from everything belonging to this world, terrible in one who is alive.

1812
Princess Mary abandons hope of saving Prince Andrew and begins praying beside him.

Ch. 278 · When Princess Mary had left Prince Andrew

Princess Mary Prince Andrew

She did not speak any more to Natásha of hopes of saving his life. She took turns with her beside his sofa, and did not cry any more, but prayed continually

1812
little Nicholas becomes attached to Princess Mary and Natásha after witnessing his father’s condition.

Ch. 278 · After that day

[[littleNicholas]] Princess Mary Natásha

After that he avoided Dessalles and the countess who caressed him and either sat alone or came timidly to Princess Mary, or to Natásha of whom he seemed even fonder than of his aunt, and clung to them quietly and shyly.

1812
Prince Andrew and Natásha confess their mutual love.

Ch. 279 · It was evening

Prince Andrew Natásha

“Natásha, I love you too much! More than anything in the world.” “And I!”—She turned away for an instant.

1812
Prince Andrew’s wasting fever assumes a malignant character.

Ch. 279 · From that day

Prince Andrew

From that day, as the doctor expressed it, the wasting fever assumed a malignant character

1812
Prince Andrew experiences a spiritual awakening as the unknown is revealed.

Ch. 279 · at the very instant he died

Prince Andrew

And all at once it grew light in his soul and the veil that had till then concealed the unknown was lifted from his spiritual vision.

1812
Prince Andrew dies, and Natásha closes his dead eyes.

Ch. 279 · When the last convulsions of the body, which the spirit was leaving, occurred

Prince Andrew Natásha

Natásha went up, looked at the dead eyes, and hastened to close them.

1812
Prince Andrew’s body is placed in a coffin, and Little Nicholas cries.

Ch. 279 · When the body, washed and dressed, lay in the coffin on a table

Prince Andrew Little Nicholas

When the body, washed and dressed, lay in the coffin on a table, everyone came to take leave of him and they all wept. Little Nicholas cried because his heart was rent by painful perplexity.

1812
The majority of Russian commanders voted for a direct retreat by the Nízhni road.

Ch. 280 · 📍 [[Filí]] · At the council at Filí

[[Russiancommanders]]

the majority of the council voted for such a retreat

1812
Lanskóy warned that retreating on Nízhni would separate the army from its supplies.

Ch. 280 · 📍 [[Filí]] · after the council

[[Lanskóy]] [[commanderinchief]]

Lanskóy informed the commander in chief that the army supplies were for the most part stored along the Oká in the Túla and Ryazán provinces

1812
The army turned south along the Ryazán road, moving nearer to its supplies.

Ch. 280 · 📍 [[Ryazán road]] · Subsequently

[[Russianarmy]]

The army turned more to the south, along the Ryazán road and nearer to its supplies.

1812
The army turned farther south toward the Túla road as French inactivity and supply concerns influenced its movement.

Ch. 280 · 📍 [[Túla road]] · Subsequently

[[Russianarmy]]

caused the army to turn still further south to the Túla road.

1812
The army crossed to the Kalúga road and went to Tarútino because of converging circumstances and abundant supplies.

Ch. 280 · 📍 [[Tarútino]] · when the army had got there

[[Russianarmy]]

obliged our army to turn still more to the south and to cross from the Túla to the Kalúga road and go to Tarútino

Chapters 281–289

1812
Napoleon wrote to Kutúzov proposing discussions and expressing esteem.

Ch. 281

Napoleon Kutúzov

I am sending one of my adjutants-general to discuss several interesting questions with you.

1812
Kutúzov rejected responsibility for initiating any settlement.

Ch. 281

Kutúzov

I should be cursed by posterity were I looked on as the initiator of a settlement of any sort.

1812
The relative strength of the armies changed, giving superiority to the Russian side.

Ch. 281 · During the month that the French troops were pillaging in Moscow

Kutúzov Napoleon

a change had taken place in the relative strength of the two armies—both in spirit and in number—as a result of which the superiority had passed to the Russian side.

1812
The Russian advantage made an advance against the French inevitable.

Ch. 281

Kutúzov Napoleon

There was a substantial change in the relative strength, and an advance had become inevitable.

1812
The Russian army staff was reorganized, requiring vacant posts to be filled.

Ch. 282

Kutúzov General Bennigsen

Besides this, the whole staff of the Russian army was now reorganized.

1812
Kutúzov received a letter demanding offensive action after Moscow’s loss.

Ch. 282

Kutúzov

Prince Michael Ilariónovich! (wrote the Emperor on the second of October in a letter that reached Kutúzov after the battle at Tarútino)

1812
Kutúzov could no longer restrain the army from attacking, and a battle took place.

Ch. 282 · 📍 [[Tarútino]]

Kutúzov

Kutúzov had found himself unable any longer to restrain the army he commanded from attacking and a battle had taken place.

1812
Shapoválov discovered Murat’s army encamped on its exposed left flank.

Ch. 282 · On the second of October

Shapoválov Murat

Following the wounded hare he made his way far into the forest and came upon the left flank of Murat’s army, encamped there without any precautions.

1812
Ermólov urged Bennigsen to influence Kutúzov toward taking the offensive.

Ch. 282 · a few days previously

Ermólov General Bennigsen

Ermólov had been to see Bennigsen a few days previously and had entreated him to use his influence with the commander in chief to induce him to take the offensive.

1812
After confirming Shapoválov’s report, Kutúzov approved the offensive despite considering it useless and harmful.

Ch. 282

Kutúzov General Bennigsen Shapoválov Murat

The Cossack’s report, confirmed by horse patrols who were sent out, was the final proof that events had matured.

1812
The army’s attack on the French was fixed for the fifth of October.

Ch. 283 · for the fifth of October

Kutúzov

Bennigsen’s note and the Cossack’s information that the left flank of the French was unguarded were merely final indications that it was necessary to order an attack, and it was fixed for the fifth of October.

1812
Kutúzov signed the attack dispositions drawn up by Toll.

Ch. 283 · On the morning of the fourth of October

Kutúzov Toll

On the morning of the fourth of October Kutúzov signed the dispositions. Toll read them to Ermólov, asking him to attend to the further arrangements.

1812
Toll assigned Ermólov responsibility for the dispositions’ further arrangements.

Ch. 283

Toll Ermólov

Toll read them to Ermólov, asking him to attend to the further arrangements.

1812
Ermólov finally received the dispositions from the searching officer.

Ch. 283 · 📍 [[Échkino]] · past eight o’clock

Ermólov

Ermólov came forward with a frown on his face and, hearing what the officer had to say, took the papers from him without a word.

1812
Ermólov’s absence was revealed as a deliberate trick intended to implicate Konovnítsyn.

Ch. 283 · 📍 [[Échkino]] · that evening

Ermólov Konovnítsyn

“You think he went off just by chance?” said a comrade, who was on the staff that evening, to the officer of the Horse Guards, referring to Ermólov. “It was a trick. It was done on purpose to get Konovnítsyn into trouble. You’ll see what a mess there’ll be tomorrow.”

1812
The planned attack failed to begin because advancing columns received no order.

Ch. 284 · 📍 [[Tarútino]]

Kutúzov

He sent for an officer. The officer reported that no order to advance had been received.

1812
Kutúzov consented to execute the miscarried movement the next day.

Ch. 284 · next day

Kutúzov General Bennigsen Konovnítsyn Toll

and to the insistence of Bennigsen, Konovnítsyn, and Toll that the movement that had miscarried should be executed next day. And once more Kutúzov had to consent.

1812
Grékov departed with two Cossack regiments to attempt capturing Murat alive.

Ch. 285 · Toward dawn

Grékov Murat

Major-General Grékov with two Cossack regiments decided to go with the Polish sergeant.

1812
Orlóv-Denísov recalled Grékov’s detachment after suspecting the deserter had lied.

Ch. 285 · Toward dawn

Orlóv-Denísov Grékov

“Fetch them back, fetch them back!” said Count Orlóv with sudden determination, looking at his watch.

1812
Orlóv-Denísov ordered the Cossacks to attack the French camp.

Ch. 285 · Toward dawn

Orlóv-Denísov

“Mount!” he commanded in a whisper. The men took their places and crossed themselves.... “Forward, with God’s aid!”

1812
The Cossacks seized fifteen hundred prisoners, thirty-eight guns, standards, and extensive booty.

Ch. 285 · Toward dawn

Orlóv-Denísov

Fifteen hundred prisoners and thirty-eight guns were taken on the spot, besides standards and (what seemed most important to the Cossacks) horses, saddles, horsecloths, and the like.

1812
Orlóv-Denísov halted the advance, allowing the French to regroup and fire.

Ch. 285

Orlóv-Denísov

Orlóv-Denísov, still waiting for the other columns to arrive, advanced no further.

1812
The infantry columns commanded by Bennigsen and directed by Toll failed to reach their appointed places in time.

Ch. 285

General Bennigsen Toll

the infantry of the belated columns, commanded by Bennigsen and directed by Toll, had started in due order and, as always happens, had got somewhere, but not to their appointed places.

1812
Toll found Bagovút’s corps misplaced and severely rebuked its commander.

Ch. 285 · already broad daylight

Toll Bagovút

Thus he stumbled on Bagovút’s corps in a wood when it was already broad daylight, though the corps should long before have joined Orlóv-Denísov.

1812
Bagovút advanced with one division and was killed by the first bullets under enemy fire.

Ch. 285

Bagovút

One of the first bullets killed him, and other bullets killed many of his men.

1812
Kutúzov orders an advance after Murat’s troops retreat.

Ch. 286 · 📍 [[Tarútino]]

Kutúzov Murat

but when they reported to him that Murat’s troops were in retreat he ordered an advance

1812
Orlóv-Denísov’s Cossacks conduct the battle’s decisive action.

Ch. 286 · 📍 [[Tarútino]]

Orlóv-Denísov

The whole battle consisted in what Orlóv-Denísov’s Cossacks had done:

1812
Kutúzov receives a diamond decoration for the battle.

Ch. 286 · 📍 [[Tarútino]] · In consequence of this battle

Kutúzov

In consequence of this battle Kutúzov received a diamond decoration

1812
Fresh changes are made in the staff after the battle.

Ch. 286 · 📍 [[Tarútino]] · following the battle

Kutúzov

and following the battle fresh changes were made in the staff.

1812
The battle shifts the campaign from retreat to advance and exposes French weakness.

Ch. 286 · 📍 [[Tarútino]]

Kutúzov

the transition from retreat to advance, an exposure of the weakness of the French, and the administration of that shock

1812
Napoleon enters Moscow after the brilliant victory de la Moskowa.

Ch. 287 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · after the brilliant victory de la Moskowa

Napoleon

Napoleon enters Moscow after the brilliant victory de la Moskowa;

1812
Moscow comes under Napoleon’s control.

Ch. 287 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

Moscow, abounding in provisions, arms, munitions, and incalculable wealth, is in Napoleon’s hands.

1812
Napoleon remains in Moscow while allowing troops to plunder the city.

Ch. 287 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · till October

Napoleon

He remained in Moscow till October, letting the troops plunder the city;

1812
Napoleon quits Moscow and approaches Kutúzov without joining battle.

Ch. 287 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · then

Napoleon Kutúzov

then, hesitating whether to leave a garrison behind him, he quitted Moscow, approached Kutúzov without joining battle,

1812
Napoleon retreats to Mozháysk along the devastated Smolénsk road.

Ch. 287 · 📍 [[Mozháysk]]

Napoleon

but retiring instead to Mozháysk along the devastated Smolénsk road.

1812
Napoleon ordered military surveillance, deployed army corps, and charged Murat to find Kutúzov.

Ch. 288 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · immediately on his entry into Moscow

Napoleon Sabastiani Murat Kutúzov

Napoleon immediately on his entry into Moscow gave General Sabastiani strict orders to observe the movements of the Russian army, sent army corps out along the different roads, and charged Murat to find Kutúzov.

1812
Napoleon dispatched Yákovlev to Petersburg carrying a letter about Moscow’s mismanagement.

Ch. 288 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Napoleon Yákovlev

he dispatched Yákovlev to Petersburg.

1812
Napoleon ordered the incendiaries to be found and executed.

Ch. 288 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · immediately after the fires

Napoleon

immediately after the fires he gave orders to find and execute the incendiaries.

1812
Napoleon punished Rostopchín by ordering his houses burned.

Ch. 288 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon Count Rostopchín

And the scoundrel Rostopchín was punished by an order to burn down his houses.

1812
Alexander refused to receive Tutólmin and Yákovlev or answer their diplomatic mission.

Ch. 289

Tutólmin Yákovlev Emperor Alexander

Alexander did not receive these envoys and did not reply to their embassage.

Chapters 290–322

1812
Pierre undergoes a profound physical transformation and becomes resolute, calm, and ready for resistance.

Ch. 290 · during these weeks

Pierre

Physically he had changed much during this time.

1812
Pierre had been taken prisoner by the French.

Ch. 291 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Four weeks had passed

Pierre

Four weeks had passed since Pierre had been taken prisoner

1812
Sokolóv was left alone and feared being abandoned as the prisoners prepared to depart.

Ch. 292

Sokolóv

The sick soldier, Sokolóv, pale and thin with dark shadows round his eyes, alone sat in his place barefoot and not dressed. His eyes, prominent from the emaciation of his face, gazed inquiringly at his comrades who were paying no attention to him, and he moaned regularly and quietly. It was evidently not so much his sufferings that caused him to moan (he had dysentery) as his fear and grief at being left alone.

1812
Kutúzov rejected Napoleon’s peace proposal, declaring that peace was impossible.

Ch. 294 · In the early days of October

Kutúzov Napoleon

Kutúzov replied to this letter as he had done to the one formerly brought by Lauriston, saying that there could be no question of peace.

1812
Kutúzov ordered a small detachment to attack Broussier’s isolated division at Formínsk.

Ch. 294 · 📍 [[Formínsk]]

Dórokhov Kutúzov Broussier

The result was a compromise which was inevitable: a small detachment was sent to Formínsk to attack Broussier.

1812
Dokhtúrov was entrusted with the difficult and important mission against Broussier.

Ch. 294 · 📍 [[Formínsk]]

Dokhtúrov

By a strange coincidence, this task, which turned out to be a most difficult and important one, was entrusted to Dokhtúrov

1812
Bolkhovítinov delivered Dokhtúrov’s dispatch reporting Napoleon’s presence at Formínsk.

Ch. 295 · 📍 [[Litashëvka]] · after one o’clock at night

Bolkhovítinov Dokhtúrov Konovnítsyn

“From Dokhtúrov and from Alexéy Petróvich. Napoleon is at Formínsk,” said Bolkhovítinov

1812
Mouton urged immediate escape, and Napoleon agreed, ordering the army to retreat by the Smolénsk road.

Ch. 297 · 📍 [[Málo-Yaroslávets]]

Mouton Napoleon

So it came about that at the council at Málo-Yaroslávets, when the generals pretending to confer together expressed various opinions, all mouths were closed by the opinion uttered by the simple-minded soldier Mouton who, speaking last, said what they all felt: that the one thing needful was to get away as quickly as possible; and no one, not even Napoleon, could say anything against that truth which they all recognized.

1812
The French gain a victory near Moscow, and Moscow is taken.

Ch. 299 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

But then, in 1812, the French gain a victory near Moscow. Moscow is taken

1812
The French army ceases to exist without further general engagements.

Ch. 299 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · after Moscow

Napoleon

After the French victory at Borodinó there was no general engagement nor any that were at all serious, yet the French army ceased to exist.

1812
The French are expelled after a campaign showing victory does not ensure conquest.

Ch. 299 · from the battle of Borodinó to the expulsion of the French

Napoleon

The period of the campaign of 1812 from the battle of Borodinó to the expulsion of the French proved that the winning of a battle does not produce a conquest

1812
Mountain tribes in the Caucasus used scattered groups to attack concentrated forces.

Ch. 300 · 📍 [[the Caucasus]]

[[mountaintribes]]

by the mountain tribes in the Caucasus

1812
The Russians used scattered groups to attack concentrated forces.

Ch. 300 · in 1812

[[Russians]]

and by the Russians in 1812.

1812
The French congregated into a mass during their retreat.

Ch. 300 · in 1812

[[French]]

The French, retreating in 1812—though according to tactics they should have separated into detachments to defend themselves—congregated into a mass

1812
The Russians split into small units and attacked the French without orders.

Ch. 300

[[Russians]] [[French]]

The Russians, on the contrary, ought according to tactics to have attacked in mass, but in fact they split up into small units, because their spirit had so risen that separate individuals, without orders, dealt blows at the French

1812
Denísov definitely decides to attack the French.

Ch. 304 · next day

Denísov

After talking for some time with the esaul about next day’s attack, which now, seeing how near they were to the French, he seemed to have definitely decided on

1812
Tíkhon captures a Frenchman, then abandons him as unsuitable.

Ch. 304 · 📍 [[the forest]] · first thing at dawn

Tíkhon

I took him first thing at dawn,” Tíkhon continued, spreading out his flat feet with outturned toes in their bast shoes. “I took him into the forest. Then I see he’s no good and think I’ll go and fetch a likelier one.

1812
Pétya joined his regiment and became an orderly to a general commanding a guerrilla detachment.

Ch. 305

Pétya Rostóv

Pétya, having left his people after their departure from Moscow, joined his regiment and was soon taken as orderly by a general commanding a large guerrilla detachment.

1812
Pétya was dispatched to Denísov’s detachment despite orders forbidding him from taking part in action.

Ch. 305 · On the twenty-first of October

Pétya Rostóv Denísov

When on the twenty-first of October his general expressed a wish to send somebody to Denísov’s detachment, Pétya begged so piteously to be sent that the general could not refuse.

1812
Denísov has the captured drummer boy dressed in a Russian coat and kept with their band.

Ch. 306

Denísov

whom Denísov had had some mutton and vodka given, and whom he had had dressed in a Russian coat so that he might be kept with their band and not sent away with the other prisoners.

1812
Pétya and Dólokhov disguise themselves in French uniforms and infiltrate the French camp.

Ch. 307

Pétya Rostóv Dólokhov

Having put on French greatcoats and shakos, Pétya and Dólokhov rode to the clearing from which Denísov had reconnoitered the French camp,

1812
Pétya returned from an expedition into the French camp and recounted it to Denísov.

Ch. 308 · 📍 [[the watchman’s hut]]

Pétya Rostóv Denísov

Having returned to the watchman’s hut, Pétya found Denísov in the passage.

1812
Likhachëv sharpened Pétya’s saber for the coming action.

Ch. 308

Pétya Rostóv Likhachëv

Likhachëv got up, rummaged in his pack, and soon Pétya heard the warlike sound of steel on whetstone.

1812
Karatáev is shot after remaining behind while the prisoners continue forward.

Ch. 312 · When the prisoners again went forward

Karatáev

When the prisoners again went forward Pierre looked round. Karatáev was still sitting at the side of the road under the birch tree and two Frenchmen were talking over his head. Pierre did not look round again but went limping up the hill. From behind, where Karatáev had been sitting, came the sound of a shot.

1812
Napoleon’s French army fell from seventy-three thousand men to thirty-six thousand between Moscow and Vyázma.

Ch. 314 · 📍 [[Vyázma]]

Napoleon

From Moscow to Vyázma the French army of seventy-three thousand men not reckoning the Guards (who did nothing during the whole war but pillage) was reduced to thirty-six thousand, though not more than five thousand had fallen in battle.

1812
Berthier reported that the French corps were nearly disbanded and urged rallying the army at Smolénsk.

Ch. 314 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]] · November 9

Berthier Napoleon

They are almost disbanded. Scarcely a quarter of the soldiers remain with the standards of their regiments, the others go off by themselves in different directions hoping to find food and escape discipline. In general they regard Smolénsk as the place where they hope to recover.

1812
The French reached Smolénsk, plundered their own stores, and fled farther after killing one another.

Ch. 314 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]]

Napoleon

After staggering into Smolénsk which seemed to them a promised land, the French, searching for food, killed one another, sacked their own stores, and when everything had been plundered fled farther.

1812
Napoleon retreated from Málo-Yaroslávets despite access to a well-supplied district and an open parallel road.

Ch. 316 · 📍 [[Málo-Yaroslávets]]

Napoleon Kutúzov

The retreat from Málo-Yaroslávets when he had a free road into a well-supplied district and the parallel road was open to him along which Kutúzov afterwards pursued him—this unnecessary retreat along a devastated road—is explained to us as being due to profound considerations.

1812
Napoleon retreated from Smolénsk to Orshá along the devastated road.

Ch. 316 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]]

Napoleon

Similarly profound considerations are given for his retreat from Smolénsk to Orshá.

1812
Napoleon fled home, abandoning his army to perish.

Ch. 316

Napoleon

And Napoleon, escaping home in a warm fur coat and leaving to perish those who were not merely his comrades but were (in his opinion) men he had brought there, feels que c’est grand,

1812
Kutúzov rejected distant diversion plans as unlikely to produce their intended results.

Ch. 317 · when he received the plan

Kutúzov

as in fact thought Kutúzov, who when he received the plan remarked that diversions planned over great distances do not yield the desired results.

1812
The Russian army lost fifty thousand sick or straggling men during its pursuit.

Ch. 317 · 📍 [[Krásnoe]] · During the movement of the Russian army from Tarútino to Krásnoe

Kutúzov

During the movement of the Russian army from Tarútino to Krásnoe it lost fifty thousand sick or stragglers

1812
Prince Andrew dies, leaving Natásha and Princess Mary in profound grief.

Ch. 318

Prince Andrew

After Prince Andrew’s death Natásha and Princess Mary alike felt this.

1812
Little Nicholas becomes ill with a cough, prompting Princess Mary’s concern.

Ch. 318 · 📍 [[Yaroslávl]]

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

the room in which little Nicholas had been put was damp and he began to cough

1812
Peter Ilýnich is killed, causing the countess’s devastating grief.

Ch. 319

Peter Ilýnich

“Go away, all of you; it’s not true! Killed!... ha, ha, ha!... It’s not true!”

1812
Pétya’s death devastates his mother and profoundly affects Natásha.

Ch. 320 · When the news of Pétya’s death had come

Pétya Rostóv

The mother’s wounded spirit could not heal. Pétya’s death had torn from her half her life.

1812
Natásha’s spiritual wound begins healing as love for her mother restores her will to live.

Ch. 320

Natásha

Love awoke and so did life.

1812
Kutúzov directed the pursuit to hasten the French retreat while easing the Russian army’s movement.

Ch. 321

Kutúzov

Kutúzov as far as was in his power, instead of trying to check the movement of the French as was desired in Petersburg and by the Russian army generals, directed his whole activity here, as he had done at Tarútino and Vyázma, to hastening it on while easing the movement of our army.

1812
Kutúzov was openly accused of blundering, and the Emperor became dissatisfied with him.

Ch. 322 · In 1812 and 1813

Kutúzov

In 1812 and 1813 Kutúzov was openly accused of blundering. The Emperor was dissatisfied with him.

1812
Bogdánovich’s commissioned history condemned Kutúzov for blunders at Krásnoe and the Berëzina.

Ch. 322

Kutúzov Bogdánovich

by Bogdánovich.

1812
Kutúzov rejected Lauriston’s peace proposal, citing the people’s will.

Ch. 322

Kutúzov Lauriston

In reply to Lauriston’s proposal of peace, he said: There can be no peace, for such is the people’s will.

1812
Kutúzov opposed extending the war beyond Russia’s frontier as useless and harmful.

Ch. 322 · 📍 [[Vílna]]

Kutúzov

he alone—incurring thereby the Emperor’s displeasure—said in Vílna that to carry the war beyond the frontier is useless and harmful.

Chapters 323–359

1812
Kutúzov left Krásnoe after the enemy fled and moved his headquarters to Dóbroe.

Ch. 323 · 📍 [[Dóbroe]] · The fifth of November

Kutúzov

Kutúzov left Krásnoe and went to Dóbroe whither his headquarters had that day been transferred.

1812
Seven thousand French prisoners were captured and gathered near Dóbroe.

Ch. 323 · 📍 [[Dóbroe]] · that day

Kutúzov

All along the road groups of French prisoners captured that day (there were seven thousand of them) were crowding to warm themselves at campfires.

1812
The infantry regiment’s strength had fallen from three thousand to nine hundred.

Ch. 324 · 📍 [[Tarútino]] · the eighth of November

[[infantryregiment]]

An infantry regiment which had left Tarútino three thousand strong but now numbered only nine hundred

1812
Ramballe and Morel emerge from hiding and approach the Russian campfire for aid.

Ch. 326 · 📍 [[forest]] · About midnight

Ramballe Morel

These were two Frenchmen who had been hiding in the forest. They came up to the fire, hoarsely uttering something in a language our soldiers did not understand.

1812
Soldiers carry exhausted Ramballe to a hut to warm him.

Ch. 326 · 📍 [[hut]]

Ramballe

They surrounded Ramballe, lifted him on the crossed arms of two soldiers, and carried him to the hut.

1812
Morel drinks vodka and eats porridge, becoming unnaturally merry among the soldiers.

Ch. 326

Morel

When Morel had drunk some vodka and finished his bowl of porridge he suddenly became unnaturally merry and chattered incessantly to the soldiers

1812
Kutúzov received the Order of St. George of the First Class.

Ch. 328 · Next day

Kutúzov

Kutúzov had received the Order of St. George of the First Class

1812
Alexander I declared that the war continued despite Russia’s liberation.

Ch. 328 · 📍 [[Vílna]] · on the following morning

Alexander I Kutúzov

“You have not only saved Russia, you have saved Europe!” they all understood that the war was not ended.

1812
Kutúzov’s staff was reconstructed, and its real strength transferred to Alexander I.

Ch. 328

Kutúzov Toll Konovnítsyn Ermólov Alexander I

his staff was gradually reconstructed and its real strength removed and transferred to the Emperor. Toll, Konovnítsyn, and Ermólov received fresh appointments.

1812
Kutúzov’s place was taken by a new leader suited to the European war.

Ch. 328 · now

Kutúzov Alexander I

now when his part was played out, Kutúzov’s place was taken by a new and necessary performer.

1812
Kutúzov died after the national war’s purpose had been fulfilled.

Ch. 328

Kutúzov

Nothing remained for the representative of the national war but to die, and Kutúzov died.

1812
Pierre was liberated and reached Orël.

Ch. 329 · 📍 [[Orël]] · After his liberation

Pierre

After his liberation he reached Orël

1812
Pierre learned from Denísov that Hélène had died.

Ch. 329 · On the day of his rescue

Pierre Denísov Hélène

On the day of his rescue he had seen the body of Pétya Rostóv. That same day he had learned that Prince Andrew, after surviving the battle of Borodinó for more than a month had recently died in the Rostóvs’ house at Yaroslávl, and Denísov who told him this news also mentioned Hélène’s death, supposing that Pierre had heard of it long before.

1812
Russians returned to Moscow after the French departure, beginning the city’s reoccupation.

Ch. 331 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · after the departure of the French

[[Russians]] [[French]]

what caused the Russians after the departure of the French to throng to the place that had formerly been Moscow

1812
Moscow’s returning population reached fifteen thousand inhabitants.

Ch. 331 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Within a week

[[Russians]]

Within a week Moscow already had fifteen thousand inhabitants

1812
Authorities stopped peasants seeking plunder and assigned them to remove corpses from the town.

Ch. 331 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · Within a week

[[authorities]] [[peasants]]

Within a week the peasants who came with empty carts to carry off plunder were stopped by the authorities and made to cart the corpses out of the town.

1812
Trade resumed in booths, while cookshops, taverns, and church services reopened.

Ch. 331 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

[[tradesmen]] [[clergy]]

Tradesmen began trading in booths. Cookshops and taverns were opened in partially burned houses. The clergy resumed the services in many churches that had not been burned.

1812
Authorities organized distribution of goods left behind by the French.

Ch. 331 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

[[higherauthorities]] [[police]]

The higher authorities and the police organized the distribution of goods left behind by the French.

1812
Prince Andrew dies after his final days and sufferings.

Ch. 332

Prince Andrew

The death, sufferings, and last days of Prince Andrew had often occupied Pierre’s thoughts

1812
Karatáev dies, remaining in Pierre’s thoughts alongside Prince Andrew.

Ch. 332

Karatáev

He recalled Karatáev and his death

1812
Natásha comes to stay with Princess Mary while her family prepares to arrive.

Ch. 333

Natásha Princess Mary

“She has come to stay with me,” said Princess Mary. “The count and countess will be here in a few days.

1812
Pierre decides to pay his wife’s debts and rebuild his houses.

Ch. 334

Pierre

Though the position was now altered by his decision to pay his wife’s debts and to rebuild his houses

1812
Pierre resolves to pursue marriage with Natásha.

Ch. 335 · that night

Pierre Natásha

“Strange and impossible as such happiness seems, I must do everything that she and I may be man and wife,” he told himself.

1812
Pierre becomes consumed by joyful certainty about loving Natásha and being loved by her.

Ch. 336

Pierre Natásha

A joyful, unexpected frenzy, of which he had thought himself incapable, possessed him. The whole meaning of life—not for him alone but for the whole world—seemed to him centered in his love and the possibility of being loved by her.

1812
Pierre plans to go to Petersburg.

Ch. 337 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Pierre

On hearing that he was going to Petersburg Natásha was astounded.

1812
Alexander I formed the Holy Alliance.

Ch. 338 · at this period of his reign

Alexander I

forming the Holy Alliance

1812
Alexander I entrusted power to Arakchéev.

Ch. 338 · at this period of his reign

Alexander I Arakchéev

entrusting power to Arakchéev

1812
Alexander I favored Golítsyn and mysticism.

Ch. 338 · at this period of his reign

Alexander I Golítsyn

favoring Golítsyn and mysticism

1812
Alexander I favored Shishkóv and Photius.

Ch. 338 · afterwards

Alexander I Shishkóv Photius

and afterwards Shishkóv and Photius

1812
Alexander I struggled with Napoleon during 1812.

Ch. 338 · during 1812

Alexander I Napoleon

his struggle with Napoleon, the firmness he displayed in 1812

1812
Andrúsha abandons his resistance, sobs, and seeks reconciliation after Countess Mary withholds affection.

Ch. 352 · December 4

Andrúsha Princess Mary Mademoiselle Louise

then he jumped out of bed, ran to me in his shirt, and sobbed so that I could not calm him for a long time.

1812
Nicholas punishes Mítya by denying him pudding, prompting concern about the punishment's effect.

Ch. 352 · 5

Mítya Nicholas Rostóv

Papa said he was to have no pudding. He had none, but looked so unhappily and greedily at the others while they were eating!

1812
The campaign of 1812 was described as resulting from Napoleon’s will.

Ch. 355 · the campaign of 1812

Napoleon

as soon as they have to describe an actual historic event such as the campaign of 1812 for instance, they involuntarily describe it as resulting from an exercise of power—and say plainly that that was the result of Napoleon’s will.

1812
Napoleon’s campaign of 1812 was carried out as its orders matched the course of events.

Ch. 359 · 📍 [[Russia]] · for the campaign of 1812

Napoleon

Amid a long series of unexecuted orders of Napoleon’s one series, for the campaign of 1812, was carried out

1813 (126 events)

Chapters 288–303

c. 1813
Napoleon dispatched Tutólmin to Petersburg to negotiate.

Ch. 288 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Napoleon Tutólmin

he dispatched that old man also to Petersburg to negotiate.

c. 1813
Napoleon granted Moscow a constitution and established a municipality.

Ch. 288 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

Moscow was granted a constitution. A municipality was established

c. 1813
Napoleon ordered troops to loot Moscow for provisions.

Ch. 288 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

Napoleon decreed that all the troops in turn should enter Moscow à la maraude * to obtain provisions for themselves

c. 1813
Napoleon ordered soldiers paid with forged Russian money and distributed it to burned-out residents.

Ch. 288 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

he ordered his soldiers to be paid in forged Russian money which he had prepared

c. 1813
Napoleon’s attempt to stop looting and restore discipline failed.

Ch. 289 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

But the most amazing example of the ineffectiveness of the orders given by the authorities at that time was Napoleon’s attempt to stop the looting and re-establish discipline.

c. 1813
Napoleon ordered the army’s departure after receiving news of the battle of Tarútino.

Ch. 289 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

The news of that battle of Tarútino, unexpectedly received by Napoleon at a review, evoked in him a desire to punish the Russians (Thiers says), and he issued the order for departure which the whole army was demanding.

c. 1813
Napoleon left Moscow carrying away his personal treasure.

Ch. 289 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

Napoleon, too, carried away his own personal trésor

c. 1813
Sokolóv becomes critically ill and is dying in the prisoners’ shed.

Ch. 290

Sokolóv

Sokolóv, one of the soldiers in the shed with Pierre, was dying

c. 1813
Pierre learns that nearly all French troops are leaving Moscow and prisoners may receive orders.

Ch. 290 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · that day

Pierre

nearly all the troops were starting and there ought to be an order about the prisoners that day.

c. 1813
Pierre pacifies a fight between prisoners and French soldiers, preventing the affair from ending badly.

Ch. 290 · a few days before

Pierre

a fight between the prisoners and the French soldiers, in which Pierre had succeeded in pacifying his comrades.

c. 1813
Karatáev completes and gives a sewn shirt to a French soldier.

Ch. 290

Karatáev

“Ready, ready, dear fellow!” said Karatáev, coming out with a neatly folded shirt.

c. 1813
Pierre gained almost heroic status among his fellow prisoners.

Ch. 291 · soon after his arrival at the shed

Pierre

here among these people gave him almost the status of a hero.

c. 1813
Pierre’s appeal for help for Sokolóv was rejected by the captain.

Ch. 292

Pierre Sokolóv

Pierre told him about the sick man. “He’ll manage to walk, devil take him!” said the captain. “Pass on, pass on!” he continued without looking at Pierre.

c. 1813
The officer prisoners were separated from the soldiers and ordered to march in front, with Pierre among them.

Ch. 292

Pierre

The officer prisoners were separated from the soldiers and told to march in front. There were about thirty officers, with Pierre among them, and about three hundred men.

c. 1813
The prisoners discovered that extensive districts of Moscow had burned, including areas beyond the river and the Kremlin.

Ch. 292 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Pierre

“Oh, oh, oh! What have they done?” the prisoners on one side and another were heard saying as they gazed on the charred ruins. “All beyond the river, and Zúbova, and in the Krémlin.... Just look! There’s not half of it left. Yes, I told you—the whole quarter beyond the river, and so it is.”

c. 1813
Pierre discovered a dead man propped against church palings with his face smeared with soot.

Ch. 292 · 📍 [[Khamóvniki]]

Pierre

Pierre too drew near the church where the thing was that evoked these exclamations, and dimly made out something leaning against the palings surrounding the church. From the words of his comrades who saw better than he did, he found that this was the body of a man, set upright against the palings with its face smeared with soot.

c. 1813
The prisoners finally emerge from Moscow's congested streets onto the Kalúga road.

Ch. 293 · 📍 [[Kalúga road]] · nearly evening

Pierre [[theprisoners]]

It was not till nearly evening that the officer commanding the escort collected his men and with shouts and quarrels forced his way in among the baggage trains, and the prisoners, hemmed in on all sides, emerged onto the Kalúga road.

c. 1813
One Russian soldier escapes during the chaotic departure from Moscow.

Ch. 293 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · during the halt

[[oneRussiansoldier]] [[theprisoners]]

It was here that the prisoners for the first time received horseflesh for their meat ration. From the officer down to the lowest soldier they showed what seemed like personal spite against each of the prisoners, in unexpected contrast to their former friendly relations. This spite increased still more when, on calling over the roll of prisoners, it was found that in the bustle of leaving Moscow one Russian soldier, who had pretended to suffer from colic, had escaped.

c. 1813
The French escort worsens the prisoners’ treatment and feeds them horseflesh for the first time.

Ch. 293 · during this halt

[[theprisoners]] [[Frenchsoldiers]]

During this halt the escort treated the prisoners even worse than they had done at the start. It was here that the prisoners for the first time received horseflesh for their meat ration.

c. 1813
The escort announces that prisoners who lag behind are to be shot.

Ch. 293 · during this halt

[[Frenchsoldiers]] [[theprisoners]]

To the noncommissioned officer’s excuse that the prisoner was ill and could not walk, the officer replied that the order was to shoot those who lagged behind.

c. 1813
A French sentinel prevents Pierre from visiting the common soldier prisoners.

Ch. 293 · The evening was ending, but the night had not yet come

Pierre [[aFrenchsentinel]]

On the road he was stopped by a French sentinel who ordered him back.

1813
Napoleon’s entire army turned onto the new Kalúga road and entered Formínsk.

Ch. 294 · 📍 [[Formínsk]] · On the tenth of October

Dokhtúrov Napoleon

the whole French army having, in its convulsive movement, reached Murat’s position apparently in order to give battle—suddenly without any reason turned off to the left onto the new Kalúga road and began to enter Formínsk

1813
Seslávin captured a French guardsman who revealed Napoleon’s presence and the army’s departure from Moscow.

Ch. 294 · 📍 [[Aristóvo]] · On the evening of October 11

Seslávin Napoleon

On the evening of October 11 Seslávin came to the Aristóvo headquarters with a French guardsman he had captured. The prisoner said that the troops that had entered Formínsk that day were the vanguard of the whole army, that Napoleon was there and the whole army had left Moscow four days previously.

1813
Dokhtúrov rejected independent action and ordered a dispatch requesting Kutúzov’s instructions.

Ch. 294 · 📍 [[Aristóvo]] · That same evening

Dokhtúrov Ermólov Kutúzov

Ermólov wished to act on his own judgment, but Dokhtúrov insisted that he must have Kutúzov’s instructions. So it was decided to send a dispatch to the staff.

c. 1813
Konovnítsyn read the dispatch, dressed, and immediately went to report the news to Kutúzov.

Ch. 295 · 📍 [[Litashëvka]] · that night

Konovnítsyn Bolkhovítinov

Hardly had he done so before he lowered his legs in their woolen stockings to the earthen floor and began putting on his boots.

c. 1813
Bolkhovítinov reports that Napoleon has left Moscow.

Ch. 296 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · On the night of the eleventh of October

Napoleon Bolkhovítinov

“Eh? That Napoleon has left Moscow? Are you sure? Eh?”

c. 1813
Kutúzov concludes that Russia is saved and gives thanks.

Ch. 296 · On the night of the eleventh of October

Kutúzov

“Russia is saved. I thank Thee, O Lord!”

c. 1813
After narrowly escaping capture by Cossacks, Napoleon ordered the army to retreat by the Smolénsk road.

Ch. 297 · 📍 [[Smolénsk road]] · The day after the council at Málo-Yaroslávets

Napoleon

Napoleon with his forty-year-old stomach understood that hint, not feeling his former agility and boldness, and under the influence of the fright the Cossacks had given him he at once agreed with Mouton and issued orders—as the historians tell us—to retreat by the Smolénsk road.

c. 1813
Kutúzov used his authority to prevent an attack against the retreating French army.

Ch. 298

Kutúzov

Kutúzov alone used all his power (and such power is very limited in the case of any commander in chief) to prevent an attack.

c. 1813
The commanders sought to cut off two French corps and reported their intention to Kutúzov.

Ch. 298 · 📍 [[Vyázma]]

Ermólov Milorádovich Plátov Kutúzov

Ermólov, Milorádovich, Plátov, and others in proximity to the French near Vyázma could not resist their desire to cut off and break up two French corps, and by way of reporting their intention to Kutúzov they sent him a blank sheet of paper in an envelope.

c. 1813
Despite Kutúzov's efforts, Russian troops attacked and suffered thousands of casualties.

Ch. 298

Kutúzov

And try as Kutúzov might to restrain the troops, our men attacked, trying to bar the road.

c. 1813
The attack failed to stop the French, who continued retreating toward Smolénsk while their army dwindled.

Ch. 298 · 📍 [[Smolénsk]]

Kutúzov

But they did not cut off or overthrow anybody and the French army, closing up more firmly at the danger, continued, while steadily melting away, to pursue its fatal path to Smolénsk.

c. 1813
Guerrillas in Spain used scattered groups to attack concentrated forces.

Ch. 300 · 📍 [[Spain]]

[[guerrillas]]

This was done by the guerrillas in Spain

c. 1813
Denísov and Dólokhov plan to surprise and capture the French convoy with their small forces.

Ch. 301 · 📍 [[Mikúlino]] · On October 22

Denísov Dólokhov

Having arranged matters thus, Denísov and Dólokhov intended, without reporting matters to the higher command, to attack and seize that convoy with their own small forces.

c. 1813
Denísov’s Cossacks seize two wagons, kill their French guards, and capture a drummer boy alive.

Ch. 301 · 📍 [[Mikúlino]] · That morning

Denísov

That morning, Cossacks of Denísov’s party had seized and carried off into the forest two wagons loaded with cavalry saddles

c. 1813
Denísov sends Tíkhon Shcherbáty to seize a French quartermaster and obtain intelligence about the convoy.

Ch. 301 · 📍 [[Shámshevo]] · That morning

Tíkhon Shcherbáty Denísov

That morning’s attack on the wagons had been made so hastily that the Frenchmen with the wagons had all been killed; only a little drummer boy had been taken alive, and as he was a straggler he could tell them nothing definite about the troops in that column. Denísov considered it dangerous to make a second attack for fear of putting the whole column on the alert, so he sent Tíkhon Shcherbáty, a peasant of his party, to Shámshevo to try and seize at least one of the French quartermasters who had been sent on in advance.

c. 1813
Pétya Rostóv delivers the general’s dispatch urging Denísov to join an attack on the French transport.

Ch. 302

Pétya Rostóv Denísov

“From the general,” said the officer. “Please excuse its not being quite dry.”

c. 1813
Denísov permits Pétya Rostóv to remain with his detachment until the planned attack.

Ch. 302

Pétya Rostóv Denísov

“Oh, please... May I stay with you?” cried Pétya. “But, just what did the genewal tell you? To weturn at once?” asked Denísov. Pétya blushed. “He gave me no instructions. I think I could?” he returned, inquiringly. “Well, all wight,” said Denísov.

c. 1813
Denísov takes Pétya Rostóv to reconnoiter the French bivouac before the planned attack.

Ch. 302 · 📍 [[Shámshevo]] · next day

Denísov Pétya Rostóv

Denísov himself intended going with the esaul and Pétya to the edge of the forest where it reached out to Shámshevo, to have a look at the part of the French bivouac they were to attack next day.

c. 1813
Tíkhon Shcherbáty joined Denísov’s party and was allowed to remain.

Ch. 303 · 📍 [[Pokróvsk]] · Next day

Tíkhon Shcherbáty Denísov

Next day when Denísov had left Pokróvsk, having quite forgotten about this peasant, it was reported to him that Tíkhon had attached himself to their party and asked to be allowed to remain with it. Denísov gave orders to let him do so.

c. 1813
Denísov relieved Tíkhon Shcherbáty from drudgery and enrolled him among the Cossacks.

Ch. 303 · soon

Tíkhon Shcherbáty Denísov

Denísov then relieved him from drudgery and began taking him with him when he went out on expeditions and had him enrolled among the Cossacks.

c. 1813
A Frenchman shot Tíkhon Shcherbáty while he attempted to capture him.

Ch. 303 · Once

Tíkhon Shcherbáty

Once a Frenchman Tíkhon was trying to capture fired a pistol at him and shot him in the fleshy part of the back.

c. 1813
Denísov sent Tíkhon Shcherbáty to capture a French prisoner, but French troops detected him.

Ch. 303 · 📍 [[Shámshevo]] · overnight

Tíkhon Shcherbáty Denísov

Now he had been sent by Denísov overnight to Shámshevo to capture a “tongue.” But whether because he had not been content to take only one Frenchman or because he had slept through the night, he had crept by day into some bushes right among the French and, as Denísov had witnessed from above, had been detected by them.

c. 1813
Tíkhon Shcherbáty evaded pursuing French troops by crossing a stream.

Ch. 303

Tíkhon Shcherbáty

The man whom they called Tíkhon, having run to the stream, plunged in so that the water splashed in the air, and, having disappeared for an instant, scrambled out on all fours, all black with the wet, and ran on. The French who had been pursuing him stopped.

Chapters 304–327

c. 1813
Tíkhon kills a man while resisting four Frenchmen who attack him.

Ch. 304 · 📍 [[the forest]]

Tíkhon

When the fit of laughter that had seized him at Tíkhon’s words and smile had passed and Pétya realized for a moment that this Tíkhon had killed a man, he felt uneasy.

c. 1813
Vincent Bosse was captured as a French drummer boy.

Ch. 305 · that day

Vincent Bosse

the French lad who had been captured that day

c. 1813
Pétya summoned Vincent Bosse into the watchhouse and offered him food.

Ch. 305

Pétya Rostóv Vincent Bosse

“May I call in that boy who was taken prisoner and give him something to eat?... Perhaps...”

c. 1813
Dólokhov agrees to take Pétya to the French camp to determine the enemy force’s strength.

Ch. 306 · 📍 [[French camp]]

Dólokhov Pétya Rostóv

“You’ll take me, won’t you?” he said, turning to Dólokhov. “Why not?” Dólokhov answered absently

c. 1813
Pétya and Dólokhov successfully leave the French camp and rejoin the waiting Cossacks.

Ch. 307

Pétya Rostóv Dólokhov

When they had descended to the bridge Pétya and Dólokhov rode past the sentinel, who without saying a word paced morosely up and down it, then they descended into the hollow where the Cossacks awaited them.

c. 1813
Dólokhov instructs Pétya to tell Denísov when the attack should begin.

Ch. 307 · at the first shot at daybreak

Dólokhov Denísov

“Well now, good-by. Tell Denísov, ‘at the first shot at daybreak,’” said Dólokhov and was about to ride away

c. 1813
At dawn, Denísov ordered Pétya and the others to get ready.

Ch. 308 · 📍 [[the watchman’s hut]] · It’s getting light

Denísov Pétya Rostóv

Denísov came out of the watchman’s hut and, having called Pétya, gave orders to get ready.

c. 1813
Denísov signals the detachment’s assault on the French position.

Ch. 309

Denísov

“The signal!” said he. The Cossack raised his arm and a shot rang out.

c. 1813
Pétya is killed by a bullet during the assault.

Ch. 309

Pétya Rostóv

His horse, having galloped up to a campfire that was smoldering in the morning light, stopped suddenly, and Pétya fell heavily on to the wet ground. The Cossacks saw that his arms and legs jerked rapidly though his head was quite motionless. A bullet had pierced his skull.

c. 1813
The French officer announces surrender to Dólokhov.

Ch. 309

Dólokhov

After speaking to the senior French officer, who came out of the house with a white handkerchief tied to his sword and announced that they surrendered, Dólokhov dismounted and went up to Pétya

c. 1813
Denísov and Dólokhov rescue Pierre Bezúkhov among the Russian prisoners.

Ch. 309

Denísov Dólokhov Pierre

Among the Russian prisoners rescued by Denísov and Dólokhov was Pierre Bezúkhov.

c. 1813
Karatáev again fell ill with fever and gradually grew weaker.

Ch. 310 · On the third day after leaving Moscow

Karatáev

On the third day after leaving Moscow Karatáev again fell ill with the fever he had suffered from in the hospital in Moscow, and as he grew gradually weaker Pierre kept away from him.

c. 1813
Pierre gains a joyful spiritual insight from Platón Karatáev’s story.

Ch. 311 · the day before

Pierre Platón Karatáev

And Pierre’s soul was dimly but joyfully filled not by the story itself but by its mysterious significance

c. 1813
Karatáev is killed before Pierre recognizes his absence at the halt.

Ch. 313 · 📍 [[Shámshevo]]

Karatáev

he was on the point of realizing that Karatáev had been killed

c. 1813
Pierre is liberated when Russian Cossacks surround the prisoners.

Ch. 313 · 📍 [[Shámshevo]] · Before sunrise

Pierre

“The Cossacks!” one of them shouted, and a moment later a crowd of Russians surrounded Pierre.

c. 1813
Pétya Rostóv’s body is carried to a hole dug in the garden.

Ch. 313

Pétya Rostóv Denísov

Denísov, bareheaded and with a gloomy face, walked behind some Cossacks who were carrying the body of Pétya Rostóv to a hole that had been dug in the garden.

c. 1813
Ney reached Napoleon with only one thousand men remaining from his original corps of ten thousand.

Ch. 315 · 📍 [[Orshá]]

Ney Napoleon

Ney, who had had a corps of ten thousand men, reached Napoleon at Orshá with only one thousand men left

c. 1813
Ney secretly crossed the Dnieper, abandoning his remaining troops and all his cannon.

Ch. 315 · 📍 [[Dnieper]] · at night

Ney

having abandoned all the rest and all his cannon, and having crossed the Dnieper at night by stealth at a wooded spot.

c. 1813
Napoleon donned a fur coat, rode away alone, and abandoned his companions.

Ch. 315 · 📍 [[Berëzina]]

Napoleon

Their supreme chief donned a fur coat and, having seated himself in a sleigh, galloped on alone, abandoning his companions.

c. 1813
Napoleon ran away again, abandoning the scattered fragments of his army.

Ch. 316 · 📍 [[Krásnoe]] · immediately

Napoleon

but nevertheless immediately ran away again, abandoning to its fate the scattered fragments of the army he left behind.

c. 1813
Ney escaped to Orshá, abandoning standards, artillery, and nine tenths of his men.

Ch. 316 · 📍 [[Orshá]] · by night

Ney

that he made his way by night around through the forest and across the Dnieper and escaped to Orshá, abandoning standards, artillery, and nine tenths of his men.

c. 1813
A planned junction of the three Russian commanders was deemed effectively impossible.

Ch. 317

Chichagóv Kutúzov Wittgenstein

the probability of Chichagóv, Kutúzov, and Wittgenstein effecting a junction on time at an appointed place was so remote as to be tantamount to impossibility

c. 1813
Napoleon’s fleeing army destroyed itself without being captured by Russian forces.

Ch. 317 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Napoleon

Napoleon’s disorganized army was flying from Russia with all possible speed

c. 1813
Princess Mary begins preparations to return to Moscow and manages family affairs.

Ch. 318 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Princess Mary Alpátych Dessalles

She went through the accounts with Alpátych, conferred with Dessalles about her nephew, and gave orders and made preparations for the journey to Moscow.

c. 1813
Natásha refuses Princess Mary’s invitation to accompany her to Moscow.

Ch. 318 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Natásha Princess Mary

“I am not going anywhere,” Natásha replied when this was proposed to her.

c. 1813
Dunyásha summons Natásha to her father with news of a misfortune and a letter.

Ch. 318 · toward the end of December

Natásha Dunyásha

“Come to your Papa at once, please!” said she with a strange, excited look. “A misfortune... about Peter Ilýnich... a letter,” she finished with a sob.

c. 1813
Natásha’s mother finally accepts that Peter Ilýnich is dead and begins to weep.

Ch. 319 · the third night

Natásha Peter Ilýnich

“Natásha, he is no more, no more!” And embracing her daughter, the countess began to weep for the first time.

c. 1813
Natásha devotes herself continuously to caring for her grieving mother.

Ch. 319 · that day passed nor that night, nor the next day and night

Natásha

She did not sleep and did not leave her mother.

c. 1813
Princess Mary leaves for Moscow, taking Natásha to consult doctors.

Ch. 320 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · At the end of January

Princess Mary Natásha

At the end of January Princess Mary left for Moscow, and the count insisted on Natásha’s going with her to consult the doctors.

c. 1813
Russian forces encountered Napoleon and sixteen thousand French soldiers at Krásnoe.

Ch. 321 · 📍 [[Krásnoe]]

Kutúzov Napoleon

So it was at Krásnoe, where they expected to find one of the three French columns and stumbled instead on Napoleon himself with sixteen thousand men.

c. 1813
Despite Kutúzov’s efforts, Russian forces massacred the fleeing French army at Krásnoe.

Ch. 321 · 📍 [[Krásnoe]] · for three days

Kutúzov Napoleon

Despite all Kutúzov’s efforts to avoid that ruinous encounter and to preserve his troops, the massacre of the broken mob of French soldiers by worn-out Russians continued at Krásnoe for three days.

c. 1813
Russian forces captured twenty-six thousand French prisoners and several hundred cannon at Krásnoe.

Ch. 321 · 📍 [[Krásnoe]]

Napoleon

At Krásnoe they took twenty-six thousand prisoners, several hundred cannon, and a stick called a “marshal’s staff,”

1813
The people selected Kutúzov, despite the Tsar’s wish, as their representative in the national war.

Ch. 322

Kutúzov

the people in so strange a manner, contrary to the Tsar’s wish, to select him—an old man in disfavor—to be their representative in the national war.

c. 1813
Kutúzov publicly declared the Russian victory complete and praised the soldiers’ service.

Ch. 323 · 📍 [[Dóbroe]]

Kutúzov

The victory is complete and Russia will not forget you! Honor to you forever.

c. 1813
Kutúzov urged the soldiers to pity the defeated French because they were human beings too.

Ch. 323 · 📍 [[Dóbroe]]

Kutúzov

While they were strong we didn’t spare ourselves, but now we may even pity them. They are human beings too.

c. 1813
The sergeant major struck a soldier, leaving his face scratched and bleeding.

Ch. 324

[[sergeantmajor]] [[soldier]]

shouted he, hitting the first man who came in his way a swinging blow on the back

c. 1813
The Eighth Company erected the wattle wall as a shelter from the north.

Ch. 324 · that night

[[EighthCompany]]

The wattle wall the men had brought was set up in a semicircle by the Eighth Company as a shelter from the north

c. 1813
The regiment completed its camp routine and settled around the fires for the night.

Ch. 324 · for the night

[[infantryregiment]]

They beat the tattoo, called the roll, had supper, and settled down round the fires for the night

c. 1813
‘Poleon allegedly escaped Plátov twice by transforming into a bird.

Ch. 325

Plátov ‘Poleon

They say Plátov took ‘Poleon himself twice. But he didn’t know the right charm. He catches him and catches him—no good! He turns into a bird in his hands and flies away.

c. 1813
Kutúzov orders Bennigsen to leave for Kalúga and await further commands.

Ch. 327 · 📍 [[Kalúga]]

Kutúzov General Bennigsen

On account of your spells of ill health, will your excellency please be so good as to set off for Kalúga on receipt of this, and there await further commands and appointments from His Imperial Majesty.

c. 1813
Constantine Pávlovich rejoins the army after having previously been removed by Kutúzov.

Ch. 327

Constantine Pávlovich Kutúzov

But after Bennigsen’s departure, the Grand Duke Tsarévich Constantine Pávlovich joined the army.

c. 1813
Kutúzov realizes his authority has ended and his military mission is accomplished.

Ch. 327

Kutúzov

now realized at once that his day was over, that his part was played, and that the power he was supposed to hold was no longer his.

c. 1813
Kutúzov enters Vílna and turns from army and state cares toward a quiet life.

Ch. 327 · 📍 [[Vílna]] · On the twenty-ninth of November

Kutúzov

And he suddenly turned from the cares of army and state and, as far as the passions that seethed around him allowed, immersed himself in the quiet life to which he had formerly been accustomed

c. 1813
Napoleon reprimands Kutúzov over the pursuit and announces plans for a campaign abroad.

Ch. 327 · 📍 [[Vílna]]

Napoleon Kutúzov

When alone with the field marshal the Emperor expressed his dissatisfaction at the slowness of the pursuit and at the mistakes made at Krásnoe and the Berëzina, and informed him of his intentions for a future campaign abroad.

c. 1813
Kutúzov receives the Order of St. George of the First Class.

Ch. 327 · 📍 [[Vílna]]

Kutúzov

It was the Order of St. George of the First Class.

Chapters 328–355

c. 1813
Authority shifted from Kutúzov to Alexander I for the impending war.

Ch. 328

Kutúzov Alexander I

the natural method was to do what had been done with him at Austerlitz and with Barclay at the beginning of the Russian campaign—to transfer the authority to the Emperor himself

c. 1813
Pierre fell ill with bilious fever and was laid up for three months.

Ch. 329 · 📍 [[Orël]] · on the third day there

Pierre

on the third day there, when preparing to go to Kiev, he fell ill and was laid up for three months. He had what the doctors termed “bilious fever.”

c. 1813
Pierre recovered from his bilious fever.

Ch. 329 · 📍 [[Orël]]

Pierre

But despite the fact that the doctors treated him, bled him, and gave him medicines to drink, he recovered.

c. 1813
Pierre refused a French colonel’s demand for four thousand francs.

Ch. 330 · 📍 [[Orël]] · The first time he had recourse to his new judge

Pierre

Pierre refused without the least difficulty or effort

c. 1813
Pierre decided to settle his wife’s affairs and rebuild his Moscow houses.

Ch. 330 · 📍 [[Orël]] · in January

Pierre

And Pierre decided that the steward’s proposals which had so pleased him were wrong and that he must go to Petersburg and settle his wife’s affairs and must rebuild in Moscow.

1813
Returning Russians and local residents plundered Moscow’s abandoned property.

Ch. 331 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · The first Russians to enter Moscow

[[Russians]] [[Cossacks]] [[peasants]] [[householders]]

The Russians who entered Moscow, finding it plundered, plundered it in their turn.

1813
Carpenters arrived and began rebuilding new houses and repairing charred ones.

Ch. 331 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · every day

[[carpenters]]

Gangs of carpenters hoping for high pay arrived in Moscow every day, and on all sides logs were being hewn, new houses built, and old, charred ones repaired.

1813
Donors restored stolen Church property by contributing replacement goods.

Ch. 331 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

[[Donors]]

Donors contributed Church property that had been stolen.

c. 1813
Pierre recognizes Natásha and realizes that he loves her.

Ch. 332 · 📍 [[Vozdvízhenka Street]] · that same evening

Pierre Natásha Princess Mary

But at that moment Princess Mary said, “Natásha!” And with difficulty, effort, and stress, like the opening of a door grown rusty on its hinges, a smile appeared on the face with the attentive eyes, and from that opening door came a breath of fragrance which suffused Pierre with a happiness he had long forgotten and of which he had not even been thinking—especially at that moment. It suffused him, seized him, and enveloped him completely. When she smiled doubt was no longer possible, it was Natásha and he loved her.

c. 1813
Natásha reunites with Prince Andrew during his final days.

Ch. 333 · at the very moment I entered the room

Natásha Prince Andrew

“And he... he... he said he was wishing for it at the very moment I entered the room....”

c. 1813
Natásha reveals her previously untold experiences and intimate love for Prince Andrew.

Ch. 333

Natásha Princess Mary Pierre

And not letting them interrupt her she went on to tell what she had never yet mentioned to anyone—all she had lived through during those three weeks of their journey and life at Yaroslávl.

c. 1813
Pierre is arrested by a patrol after protecting a woman during the chaos in Moscow.

Ch. 334 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Pierre

Then a patrol arrived and all the men—all those who were not looting, that is—were arrested, and I among them.

c. 1813
Karatáev dies after falling ill during the retreat.

Ch. 334 · the last days of their retreat

Pierre Karatáev

went on to tell of the last days of their retreat, of Karatáev’s illness and his death.

c. 1813
Natásha reveals to Pierre that Prince Andrew loved him.

Ch. 334

Natásha Pierre Prince Andrew

I am sure he really loved him. That is why I told him... Was it all right?

c. 1813
Princess Mary reveals that Natásha will love Pierre.

Ch. 335

Princess Mary Pierre Natásha

“I know that she loves... will love you,” Princess Mary corrected herself.

c. 1813
Natásha tells Pierre she eagerly awaits his return.

Ch. 335 · Next day

Natásha Pierre

“I shall look forward very much to your return,” she added in a whisper.

c. 1813
Prince Vasíli obtains a new post and fresh decorations.

Ch. 336 · at this time

Prince Vasíli

Prince Vasíli, who having obtained a new post and some fresh decorations was particularly proud at this time

c. 1813
Natásha confesses that she loves Pierre.

Ch. 337

Natásha Pierre

“You love him?” “Yes,” whispered Natásha.

1813
Alexander I gave a constitution to Poland.

Ch. 338 · 📍 [[Poland]] · at this period of his reign

Alexander I

giving a constitution to Poland

1813
Alexander I disbanded the Semënov regiment.

Ch. 338 · at this period of his reign

Alexander I

and disbanding the Semënov regiment

1813
Alexander I displayed firmness during the campaign of 1813.

Ch. 338 · the campaign of 1813

Alexander I

and the campaign of 1813

1813
Napoleon returns to France alone and is rapturously greeted despite having devastated the country.

Ch. 341 · 📍 [[France]]

Napoleon

The man who had devastated France returns to France alone, without any conspiracy and without soldiers. Any guard might arrest him, but by strange chance no one does so and all rapturously greet the man they cursed the day before and will curse again a month later.

1813
Napoleon lives in solitude on his island, justifying his past actions through intrigues and lies.

Ch. 341 · some years pass

Napoleon

And some years pass during which he plays a pitiful comedy to himself in solitude on his island, justifying his actions by intrigues and lies when the justification is no longer needed

1813
Natásha married Pierre, the family’s last happy event.

Ch. 342 · in 1813

Natásha Pierre

Natásha’s wedding to Bezúkhov, which took place in 1813, was the last happy event in the family of the old Rostóvs.

1813
Count Ilyá Rostóv died after receiving communion and unction.

Ch. 342 · that same year

Count Ilyá Rostóv

After receiving communion and unction he quietly died; and next day a throng of acquaintances who came to pay their last respects to the deceased filled the house rented by the Rostóvs.

1813
Nicholas resigned his commission and went to Moscow after his father’s death.

Ch. 342 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · at once

Nicholas Rostóv

He at once resigned his commission, and without waiting for it to be accepted took leave of absence and went to Moscow.

1813
Nicholas marries Princess Mary and moves with her to Bald Hills.

Ch. 344 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · In the winter of 1813

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

In the winter of 1813 Nicholas married Princess Mary and moved to Bald Hills with his wife, his mother, and Sónya.

1813
Nicholas inherits from a deceased cousin and repays his debt to Pierre.

Ch. 344 · Within four years

Nicholas Rostóv Pierre

Within four years he had paid off all his remaining debts without selling any of his wife’s property, and having received a small inheritance on the death of a cousin he paid his debt to Pierre as well.

1813
Nicholas recognized his violence as wrong and promised Mary never to repeat it.

Ch. 345 · Once in summer

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

“Mary,” he said softly, going up to her, “it will never happen again; I give you my word. Never,”

1813
Nicholas used his broken ring to restrain his temper during disputes.

Ch. 345 · After that

Nicholas Rostóv

After that, when in discussions with his village elders or stewards the blood rushed to his face and his fists began to clench, Nicholas would turn the broken ring on his finger

1813
Natásha married Pierre.

Ch. 347 · in the early spring of 1813

Natásha Pierre

Natásha had married in the early spring of 1813

1813
Pierre received leave to travel to Petersburg for discussions with Prince Theodore's society.

Ch. 348 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · Two months previously

Pierre

He was given four weeks’ leave of absence.

1813
Natásha overfed Pétya, causing him to fall ill.

Ch. 348 · that fortnight

Natásha Pétya Rostóv

Natásha resorted to the baby for comfort so often, and fussed over him so much, that she overfed him and he fell ill.

1813
Pierre returned after his delayed absence, ending Natásha’s anxious wait.

Ch. 348

Pierre Natásha

She was nursing her boy when the sound of Pierre’s sleigh was heard at the front door

1813
Pierre returns to Bald Hills, bringing joy to the household.

Ch. 349 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]]

Pierre

For instance, Pierre’s return was a joyful and important event and they all felt it to be so.

1813
Pierre returns after an absence and joins the household in the drawing room.

Ch. 350

Pierre

When Pierre and his wife entered the drawing room

1813
The campaign of 1813 was attributed by specialist historians to Alexander’s will.

Ch. 355 · the campaign of 1813

Emperor Alexander

Specialist historians describing the campaign of 1813 or the restoration of the Bourbons plainly assert that these events were produced by the will of Alexander.

1815 (2 events)

1815
Alexander I possesses all possible power.

Ch. 341 · After the final war of 1815

Alexander I

The goal is reached. After the final war of 1815 Alexander possesses all possible power.

1815
Alexander I rejects supreme power and gives it to contemptible men, seeking instead spiritual humility.

Ch. 341

Alexander I

Alexander I, having fulfilled his mission and feeling the hand of God upon him, suddenly recognizes the insignificance of that supposed power, turns away from it, and gives it into the hands of contemptible men whom he despises

1820 (50 events)

Chapters 340–358

c. 1820
Napoleon is drawn into a successful conspiracy aimed at seizing power.

Ch. 340

Napoleon

he is drawn into a conspiracy that aims at seizing power and the conspiracy is crowned with success.

c. 1820
Paul I of Russia recognizes Napoleon’s government.

Ch. 340

Paul I of Russia Napoleon

chance forms the character of Paul I of Russia who recognizes his government;

c. 1820
Napoleon kills the Duc d'Enghien, strengthening public acceptance of his authority.

Ch. 340

Napoleon Duc d'Enghien

Chance puts the Duc d'Enghien in his hands and unexpectedly causes him to kill him—thereby convincing the mob more forcibly than in any other way that he had the right, since he had the might.

c. 1820
Napoleon attacks Mack and the Austrians, who surrender without battle.

Ch. 340

Napoleon Mack

he never carries out that intention, but unexpectedly falls upon Mack and the Austrians, who surrender without a battle.

c. 1820
Napoleon wins a victory at Austerlitz.

Ch. 340 · 📍 [[Austerlitz]]

Napoleon

Chance and genius give him the victory at Austerlitz;

c. 1820
Napoleon is sent to an island presented as his dominion and given guards and money.

Ch. 340

Napoleon

The man who ten years before and a year later was considered an outlawed brigand is sent to an island two days’ sail from France, which for some reason is presented to him as his dominion, and guards are given to him and millions of money are paid him.

c. 1820
Alexander I unites Europe’s nations and leads them to victory.

Ch. 341 · 📍 [[Europe]] · as soon as the necessity for a general European war presented itself

Alexander I

But as soon as the necessity for a general European war presented itself he appeared in his place at the given moment and, uniting the nations of Europe, led them to the goal.

c. 1820
The Rostóv estate was auctioned for half its value, leaving debts unpaid.

Ch. 342

Nicholas Rostóv

the estate was sold by auction for half its value, and half the debts still remained unpaid.

c. 1820
Nicholas accepted Pierre’s money to pay legitimate debts and avoid imprisonment.

Ch. 342

Nicholas Rostóv Pierre

Nicholas accepted thirty thousand rubles offered him by his brother-in-law Bezúkhov to pay off debts he regarded as genuinely due for value received.

c. 1820
Nicholas re-entered government service and accepted a Moscow post to escape imprisonment.

Ch. 342 · 📍 [[Moscow]]

Nicholas Rostóv

he re-entered the government service.

c. 1820
Nicholas moved with his mother and Sónya to a small house in Moscow.

Ch. 342 · 📍 [[Sívtsev Vrazhók]]

Nicholas Rostóv Sónya

he accepted a post in Moscow in that service, doffed the uniform of which he was so fond, and moved with his mother and Sónya to a small house on the Sívtsev Vrazhók.

c. 1820
Nicholas agrees to call on Princess Mary after repeated requests from his mother.

Ch. 343

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

Well, then, I’ll go if you wish it.

c. 1820
Princess Mary firmly resolves not to call on the Rostóvs again.

Ch. 343 · 📍 [[Moscow]] · After her visit to the Rostóvs

Princess Mary

Though she had firmly resolved not to call on the Rostóvs again and to forget the whole matter

c. 1820
Nicholas and Princess Mary recognize that a closer union between them has become possible.

Ch. 343 · One day in midwinter

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

—and what had seemed impossible and remote suddenly became possible, inevitable, and very near.

1820
Nicholas buys an adjoining estate and begins negotiating to repurchase Otrádnoe.

Ch. 344 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]] · by 1820

Nicholas Rostóv

In another three years, by 1820, he had so managed his affairs that he was able to buy a small estate adjoining Bald Hills and was negotiating to buy back Otrádnoe—that being his pet dream.

1820
Nicholas appoints the serfs’ preferred men as bailiff, village elder, and delegate.

Ch. 344 · on taking up the management of the estates

Nicholas Rostóv

Guided by some gift of insight, on taking up the management of the estates he at once unerringly appointed as bailiff, village elder, and delegate, the very men the serfs would themselves have chosen had they had the right to choose, and these posts never changed hands.

c. 1820
The country seat at Bald Hills was rebuilt on a simpler scale.

Ch. 345 · 📍 [[Bald Hills]]

Nicholas Rostóv

The country seat at Bald Hills had been rebuilt, though not on the same scale as under the old prince.

1820
Pierre returns to the Rostóvs after remaining in Petersburg nearly seven weeks.

Ch. 346 · the fifth of December, 1820

Pierre Princess Mary Nicholas Rostóv

Pierre had gone to Petersburg on business of his own for three weeks as he said, but had remained there nearly seven weeks and was expected back every minute.

1820
Nicholas and Countess Mary reconcile after their temporary estrangement.

Ch. 346

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

Holding his little girl with one arm, Nicholas glanced at his wife and, seeing her guilty expression, put his other arm around her and kissed her hair.

1820
Nicholas decides to persuade Pierre to stay with the family until spring.

Ch. 346

Nicholas Rostóv Pierre

And he told her of his intention to persuade Pierre to stay with them till spring.

1820
Nicholas embraces little Natásha after she interrupts his sleep.

Ch. 346

Nicholas Rostóv little Natásha

Nicholas lowered his legs, rose, and took his daughter in his arms.

1820
Natásha had three daughters and a son, whom she was nursing.

Ch. 347 · in 1820

Natásha

and in 1820 already had three daughters besides a son for whom she had longed and whom she was now nursing.

1820
Natásha insisted on nursing her own babies despite opposition.

Ch. 347 · When her next baby was born

Natásha Pierre

When her next baby was born, despite the opposition of her mother, the doctors, and even of her husband himself—who were all vigorously opposed to her nursing her baby herself, a thing then unheard of and considered injurious—she insisted on having her own way, and after that nursed all her babies herself.

1820
Pierre submitted to Natásha’s demands governing his life and family.

Ch. 347 · Since their marriage

Pierre

His wife’s demands astonished him, but they also flattered him, and he submitted to them.

c. 1820
Pétya recovered from his illness before Pierre entered the nursery.

Ch. 348

Pétya Rostóv

“All right now. Come along! I wonder you’re not ashamed!

c. 1820
Prince Alexander Golítsyn founded a society and consequently gained great influence.

Ch. 350

Prince Alexander Golítsyn

Prince Alexander Golítsyn has founded a society and in consequence has great influence, they say.

c. 1820
Pierre proposes expanding a society of independent men to counteract political calamity.

Ch. 351 · 📍 [[Petersburg]]

Pierre Prince Theodore

What I say is widen the scope of our society, let the mot d’ordre be not virtue alone but independence and action as well!

c. 1820
Nicholas declares he would obey the government even if ordered to attack Pierre.

Ch. 351

Nicholas Rostóv Pierre

And if Arakchéev ordered me to lead a squadron against you and cut you down, I should not hesitate an instant, but should do it.

c. 1820
Nicholas discovers Countess Mary's diary and approves her educational efforts.

Ch. 352 · After supper

Nicholas Rostóv Princess Mary

“I quite, quite approve, my dearest!” said he with a significant look

c. 1820
Nicholas Bolkónski breaks everything on Nicholas's table and immediately confesses.

Ch. 352 · 📍 [[Nicholas's study]] · This evening

Prince Nicholas Bolkónski

as we were going in to supper I looked and he had broken everything on my table to bits, and he told me of it himself at once!

c. 1820
Elias reports that the estate's forest is being offered for eighty thousand rubles.

Ch. 352 · 📍 [[Tambóv estate]] · today

Elias Mitrofánych Nicholas Rostóv

today Elias Mitrofánych ... came back from the Tambóv estate and told me they are already offering eighty thousand rubles for the forest.

c. 1820
Nicholas begins considering repurchasing Otrádnoe and improving his children's financial position.

Ch. 352 · 📍 [[Otrádnoe]]

Nicholas Rostóv

Nicholas began to speak of the possibility of repurchasing Otrádnoe before long

c. 1820
Pierre succeeded in uniting disparate people around his idea of active virtue.

Ch. 353 · 📍 [[Petersburg]] · all the time in Petersburg

Pierre

But I succeeded in uniting them all; and then my idea is so clear and simple.

c. 1820
Alexander and Stein helped unite Europe against Napoleon.

Ch. 354 · 📍 [[Europe]]

Emperor Alexander Stein Napoleon

the Emperor Alexander, helped by the advice of Stein and others, united Europe to arm against the disturber of its peace.

c. 1820
The Bourbons were restored through forces beyond Alexander’s will.

Ch. 355

Emperor Alexander Stein [[Metternich]] Madame de Staël Talleyrand [[Fichte]] Chateaubriand

the campaign of 1813 and the restoration of the Bourbons were due to other things beside Alexander’s will—such as the activity of Stein, Metternich, Madame de Staël, Talleyrand, Fichte, Chateaubriand, and others.

c. 1820
Napoleon’s power was said to suppress revolutionary ideas and the age’s general temper.

Ch. 355

Napoleon

Napoleon’s power suppressed the ideas of the Revolution and the general temper of the age.

c. 1820
Louis XIV ends his reign tranquilly.

Ch. 357

Louis XIV

If the conditions under which power is entrusted consist in the wealth, freedom, and enlightenment of the people, how is it that Louis XIV and Iván the Terrible end their reigns tranquilly, while Louis XVI and Charles I are executed by their people?

c. 1820
Iván the Terrible ends his reign tranquilly.

Ch. 357

Iván the Terrible

If the conditions under which power is entrusted consist in the wealth, freedom, and enlightenment of the people, how is it that Louis XIV and Iván the Terrible end their reigns tranquilly, while Louis XVI and Charles I are executed by their people?

c. 1820
Louis XVI is executed by his people.

Ch. 357

Louis XVI

If the conditions under which power is entrusted consist in the wealth, freedom, and enlightenment of the people, how is it that Louis XIV and Iván the Terrible end their reigns tranquilly, while Louis XVI and Charles I are executed by their people?

c. 1820
Napoleon III issues a decree, and the French go to Mexico.

Ch. 358 · 📍 [[Mexico]]

[[NapoleonIII]]

Napoleon III issues a decree and the French go to Mexico.

c. 1820
The King of Prussia and Bismarck issue decrees, and an army enters Bohemia.

Ch. 358 · 📍 [[Bohemia]]

King of Prussia [[Bismarck]]

The King of Prussia and Bismarck issue decrees and an army enters Bohemia.

c. 1820
Napoleon I issues a decree, and an army enters Russia.

Ch. 358 · 📍 [[Russia]]

[[NapoleonI]]

Napoleon I issues a decree and an army enters Russia.

c. 1820
Alexander I gives a command, and the French submit to the Bourbons.

Ch. 358

Alexander I

Alexander I gives a command and the French submit to the Bourbons.

Chapters 359–365

c. 1820
Napoleon undertook an expedition into Russia while seeking alliance with the country.

Ch. 359 · 📍 [[Russia]] · during his whole reign

Napoleon

but undertook an expedition into Russia, with which country he considered it desirable to be in alliance

c. 1820
A series of events brought the French armies into Russia.

Ch. 359 · 📍 [[Russia]]

[[Frencharmies]]

a series of events which brought the French armies into Russia

c. 1820
The French began drowning and killing one another.

Ch. 360

[[French]]

For reasons known or unknown to us the French began to drown and kill one another.

c. 1820
People stopped killing one another.

Ch. 360

[[People]]

People ceased to kill one another, and this event was accompanied by its justification in the necessity for a centralization of power, resistance to Europe, and so on.

c. 1820
Men went from west to east, killing their fellow men.

Ch. 360

[[Men]]

Men went from the west to the east killing their fellow men, and the event was accompanied by phrases about the glory of France, the baseness of England, and so on.

c. 1820
The discovery and proof of Copernicus’s law destroyed the ancient cosmography.

Ch. 365 · From the time the law of Copernicus was discovered and proved

Copernicus

From the time the law of Copernicus was discovered and proved, the mere recognition of the fact that it was not the sun but the earth that moves sufficed to destroy the whole cosmography of the ancients.

c. 1820
Voltaire used the law of gravitation as a weapon against religion.

Ch. 365

Voltaire

To the defenders of the laws of Copernicus and Newton, to Voltaire for example, it seemed that the laws of astronomy destroyed religion, and he utilized the law of gravitation as a weapon against religion.

Open in Rho MD →